THE LIFE OF THE HOLY AND VENERABLE MOTHER Suor Maria Maddalena DE PATSI, A Florentine Lady, & Religious of the Order of the Carmelites. WRITTEN In Italian by the Reuerend Priest Sig r. Vincentio Puccini, who was sometymes her Ghostly Father. And now translated into English.

Si compatimur, & conregnabimus. Rom. 8.
If we suffer with Christ, we shall raigne with him.

Published by allowance of Superiours. ANNO M.DC.XIX.

TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE AND MOST REVEREND LADIE, THE LADIE MARY PERCY LA. ABBESSE OF THE ENGLISH RELIGIOVS OF THE HOLY ORDER OF S. BENNET AT OVR B. LADYES OF THE ASSVMPTION IN BRVXELLS.

MADAME,

[Page] HAVING receaued commandment frō a dying Freind to publish this Tran­slation of the life of the Venerable, and holy Suor Maria Maddalena de Patsi, togeather with the Preface that goes before it, vnder such an a­uow, as I should thinke most fit for such a subiect; I found my self cast vpon the same resolution by duty, which of my selfe I should haue imbraced, out of voluntary election, & affection: in as much [Page] as the thing admitted of no de­bate, or dispute, but that it must be presented to your Ladiship. For your Ladiship taketh not vp the life of this Great and Admi­rable Woman vpon trust, since you haue read it in the originall tongue, and by meanes thereof you haue planted, not only in your owne Religious hart, but in the harts also of your own excel­lent Religious, a most tender, & deere remembrance of her rare vertue. And besides I am in my selfe so much bound to your La­diship, as that (hauing nothing of myne owne to present as a to­ken of my true desires to serue you, I account this trust to haue come into my hands very luckily [Page] since it helpes me to paye my debts, without any charge to my conscience, out of another mans goods.

It appeares already, that I need not bring this Holy Womā and your Ladiship acquainted togeather. That which I haue to say of her goeth in the Preface to the Reader. Of your Ladiship I only aske, that you will continue to make her as much your pat­terne as you may; & I wish that as you were the first of our coūtrey, since the lamentable fall thereof, who made so high Nobility of bloud (as high perhaps as any Subiect in Christendome doth beare) stoope so low to the lure of Euangelicall Pouerty, and o­ther [Page] perfections: so the eminen­cy of your Heroicall Example, may againe be able to bring for­lorne vertue into request. Only I aduise the world, that, vnles it will amend, it come not neere your Ladiship, & the blessed cō ­pany of Religious, which you haue the honour & happines to gouerne. For I know not what re­ceipt you haue gotten, but I am sure you haue it ther among you, to make Beauty chast, Pouerty commodious, Obedience easy, Vnderstanding humble, and the bitternes of Austerity, not only sauory, but euen sweet. And I be­seech Iesus you may euer haue it; and that by the intercession of this great Seruant of his, & your [Page] deuotion to her, both your Lad'. selfe, & your whole happy Con­gregation, may obtaine as full a measure of benediction from his diuine Maiesty, as is cordially desired by

Your La. most entierly deuoted seruant, G. B.

THE PREFACE TO THE READER.

IT was the saying of an an­cient Romane, who going to dye in a valiant manner (according to the accompt which then was made) & being withal desirous, that one of the branches of his House should profit by the sight of that example; Specta iuue­nis &c. in ea enim tempora natus es. qui­bus firmare animum expedit constanti­bus exemplis. Behold, O yong man, for thou art borne in such an age, as wherein thy mind hath need to be fortifyed by such examples of constancy as this is. How much more need haue we of pregnant, and excellent examples [Page] we who are Christians, and must therefore by answerable to the dignity, and height of that incomparable vocation: and who withall are fallen vpon such a sensuall, corrupt, and erro­neous age as this, wherein well doing is so wonderfully out of fashion. And therefore Specta iuuenis, behould, and looke vpon examples, which may help thee both vnto true spirituall fortitude in vndertaking, and per­forming that with is good, and to vncorrupted prudence in discerning, and auoyding that which is ill.

And howsoeuer it be true, that through the goodnes of God, we haue many other helps which (by our cooperating with his grace) may induce vs much towards the remayning in our duty, or at least returning towards him; as namely the counsaile of vertuous friends, the reading of holy bookes, and the obseruation of Gods vniuersall prouidence; yet I thinke there is none which doth more sweetly insinuate it selfe, and more effectually preuaile with vs, then that of good and fit examples. Seg­niùs irritant animum demissa per aures, quàm quae sunt oculis subiecta fidelibus: The hearing of good aduise is but a dull kind [Page] [...] insinuation, in respect of the seeing strong [...]xamples. And from hence it is, that when either good counsaile is giuen vs in priuate cō ­ [...]erence, or by publique exhortation or prea­ [...]hing, men thinke that then they do the busi­ [...]es best, when they accompany that part with [...]he other. Benedictus Deus qui talia do­ [...]a dedit hominibus: Blessed be therefore Almighty God, who hath giuen men such gifts as these, and who hath enriched all ages with innumerable examples of vertuous acti­ [...]ns to be admired, and hath permitted such as are vicious to be abhorred.

I propound to you therfore, towards the making of you with my selfe, a little more ob­seruant of the good will of God, and more con­sideratiue of what his grace is accustomed to worke in their harts, who truly, & operatiue­ly loue him, an example of a venerable, & most holy creature, by sex a woman, but in spirit & strength of mind, more then a man. And I would not go far off for it in respect of tyme, least I should be tould of being vnseasonable, as if so great perfection were not compatible with such an age as this: but I bring it to you of such [...]one as dyed but in the year of our Lord 1607.

[Page]This great Seruant of God was calle [...] Suor Maria Maddalena de Patsi, a Flo­rentine Lady, of excellent beauty, of illustrious extraction, both by Father and Mother and (which more properly was her own) of s [...] eminent, & admirable vertue, as the process [...] of her life heere translated will declare. Now this life was written originally in Italian by [...] Reuerend Priest, called Sig r. Vincenti [...] Puccini, and he chose to do it, in a playne an [...] perspicuous manner, without any other orna­ment, then that of Truth. He deuided it int [...] two parts; the former contayning an histori [...] call narration of what she did, and suffered i [...] this world; the other a particuler accompt o [...] those high intelligences which it pleased God t [...] impart to her, in her seuerall Rapts, and Ex­cesses of mind, which by order of Superiour [...] were taken in writing by the other Religious [...] ▪ as she was vttering them. Now these grew to multiply both in so great number and measure as that the foresayd second part, did after­wards endure a diuision into fiue, so as in all they are six parts, and they make a large vo­lume, full of admirable Conceptions and Ex­pressions. Which yet because they are so high, [Page] and full of Mysteryes, I haue contented my [...]elfe with translating only the first, that being all the historicall part of her life, wherein also are diuers sufficient touches of those other, to­geather with many most approued miracles, whereby it pleased God to declare the sanctity [...]f this his Seruant.

The Author whome I named, is also a Florentine, a Gentleman of a good house, and of a good estate, but which he is dayly giuing away for Gods sake; and a man of great repu­tation both for his iudgment, his piety, and the good example of his life. Which yet with [...]ne, is much the more considerable, because I haue vnderstood by some who know him best, that himselfe (for as much as concernes con­science) is also gouerned by others of great sanctity, and experience in the way of spirit: and it is well that he is so. For though many do excellently gouerne others, no creature is able to do it sufficiently for himselfe. But as for his own vertue, & valew, it is not a thing [...]nly knowne to men of his owne Citty and Countrey, but to many Gentlemen, and some Noblemen of England, and they not only Ca­tholikes, but Protestants.

[Page]This vertuous Priest, was the Ghostly Father of that holy Woman, and he gouerned her soule (togeather with the whole Mona­stery where she liued) for the space of some im­mediate years before she dyed. And for the gre­ater credit of that which is heere deliuered and to the end that not only no pious Catho­like may doubt thereof, but that euen no pru­dent Protestant may haue colour to quarrell or so much as question the truth of that which shall be in this booke declared, I will deliue [...] some circumstances, which I assure my selfe, i [...] the iudgment of indifferent, and morall men will serue the turne.

In the Monastery of Florence called Santa Maria de gli Angioli, there be three score Religious women, who are though worthy (as worthy as flesh, and bloud may be to receaue euery day the Body of our Blesse [...] Sauiour, in the B. Sacrament, though indeed this cannot be worthily done by any, and i [...] must suffice that it be not done vnworthily To the so often feeding vpon this bread o [...] Angells, they are admitted not by any impor­tunity, or fancy, or particuler iudgment o [...] their owne, but by the hand of this Priest [Page] whome I haue already described. In whose go­uernement of them, if there be a [...]y imperfecti­on, it is in that he may be thought a little scrupulous, through the great light he hath of the purity & Maiesty of almighty God, on the one side, and the great indecency or rather de­formity, which he discouereth in the least sinne on the other. Now the passages of this Saints life, after she entred into the Monastery were verifyed, and that vpon Oath, by these other Religious women that liued with her, in pre­sence of their spirituall Magistrats, who had authority to take full information thereof.

Let me further present to your conside­ration, discreet Reader, that at the tyme of taking those Oaths, the Religious were par­ticulerly put in mind (though they were far from being ignorant therof before) of the na­ture of an oath, and with how much truth & reuerence they were bound to sweare; & that they must not, for the conuerting, or sauing of the whole world, tell the least officious lye, & especially in matters of this nature; wherin as it was to be an act of Iustice, and Religion, to expresse a truth when they were lawfully called thereunto: so to publish, and authorize an vn­truth, [Page] truth, was to commit a grieuous sinne. And indeed the Catholique, Apostolique, Roman Church doth so much abhorre all collusion, & fraud in this high kind, as that it denounceth a solemne sentence of most rigorous Excom­munication, ipso facto, to be incurred, by a­ny that shall publish, or any way cooperate wil­lingly towards a false Miracle.

Now therfore that such a company of holy women, as I haue heere described, who do otherwise lead a life of so great perfection, and pennance, as is notorious to the world in those parts, being directed in their cōscience by such a Ghostly Father, & being put in mind of their duty towards God, and the world, in so expresse manner, by their other spirituall Gouernours, should in despite of all Religion, and reason, combine, and band themselues to deceaue the world, and damne their owne soules, by auow­ing solemne vntruths; and to do all this be­tweene foure walls, and in the middest of perpetuall fastings, praying, haire cloath, dis­ciplines, and the like, is not only improbable, but impossible. And I shall wonder with what sense, by the Ciuill, or Municipall Law of any Countrey, the oaths of any two honest men, or [Page] women, may be admitted to rule the case of mens lands, and liues, and that the oaths of so many persons, and such persons, should be reie­cted, in verifying of that which passed vpon their knowledge, and vnder their eyes. So that when this truth is tould you, that the se­uerall Chapters of this following history, were ratifyed by the subscription, and oaths of these Religious, I assure my selfe that all danger of doubt will be remoued; and to the end that there be no question made, but that they did so subscribe, & sweare, I will heer set down that part of the Authors Preface to the Reader which concerneth the act in law, wherby it is expresly declared.

To the end, that the truth of what is deliuered in this history, might appear more clearely, the most Reuerend Mon­sig r. Pietro Nicolini, Vicar-Generall of Flo­rence, at the instance of the Gouernour of the Monastery, came in person to the same place, togeather with the Chancel­lour of the Archbishoprike, vpon the 14. day of April, in the yeare of our Lord 1609. where, calling all the Religious of that House into their presence, who had [Page] seen with their owne eyes the actions of their Mother Suor Maria Maddalena, which are set down in this presēt work, he examined them most particulerly, concerning the truth therof. Which Re­ligious women, amounting to the num­ber of threescore, who are accustomed euery morning to receaue the Body of our Lord, did affirme, vnder their oaths, that those thinges which are recounted in this life of this seruant of God, are meere, and reall Truth; and many of them, did moreouer say by word of mouth, that they had seene many more particulers, then are written there. Now therefore at the end of euery Chapter of this booke those Religious women who were present, and saw the wonderfull things which therein are seuerally rela­ted, did subscribe the same with their owne hand writing; and so by the sub­scription of all these Chapters, there is a great booke filled; and in the presence of Monsig r. the Vicar Generall, and of the Gouernour of the Monastery, and of foure witnesses, there was an authentical [Page] Instrument, or Writing, made by Sig r. Frosino, a Milanese, Chancellour of the Archbishoprike, which publique Instru­ment, or writing, togeather with the a­foresayd booke, full of subscriptions is kept for eternall memory in the Mona­stery; and a coppy of them both (being authenticated by the sayd Chancellour) was entred, & is conserued in the Roles of the Archbishopricke of Florence. And all this diligence was vsed, to take from any man (that shall read the great and wonderfull thinges that God did worke by this Mother Suor Maria Maddalena, his beloued Spouse) the least suspition, or doubt, of the truth therof.

This is contayned in the Authours Pre­face to the Reader, touching those thinges that passed from the tyme of her entring into the Monastery, which was in the seauen­tenth yeare of her age, vntill the tyme of her death, which happened in the one and fortith yeare: and for those other that are recounted from her first vse of reason, till she entred into Religion, her Mother, and Seruants, & next kindred, and Ghostly Fathers did certainly, & [Page] ionytly, and seuerally auow, that which is heer related, besides that her selfe did confesse them to be true. So that for as much as concernes the matter in fact, the credit of the history be­ing now settled, as I conceaue it is; I will only in a few words giue an aduice, or two, concer­ning the reading of this life, whether it fal [...] into the hands of Catholikes, or Protestants.

And first let it be layd for a ground, that mirabilis est Deus in Sanctis suis, Al­mighty God is wonderfull in his Saints. God i [...] wonderfull in all his workes, and wayes, bu [...] he is sayd to be wonderfull, per excellentiā, in his Saints, as if in comparison of that won­derfullnes, the rest of his works were not won­derfull. Heerupon I would have it follow, that in the reading of Saints Liues, men ought t [...] carry themselues with great sobriety. Catho­likes must be sober, and not venture to freely vpon the imitation of euery thing, wherof they find an example in the life of Saints, but con­tent themselues with the knowledg of how litl [...] themselues are worth, and with admiration o [...] that which is aboue their calling, or the pro­portion of Gods grace giuen to them. And for as much as concerneth practise, they must im­ploy [Page] themselues in the purchase of those seue­ [...]ll solid vertues, which shine so brightly in [...]hose Liues, according to the circumstances of [...]me and place; and in such cases as are que­ [...]ionable, it is not safe to do any thing of mo­ [...]ent without the aduice of their spirituall [...]uides, and Ghostly Fathers. And aboue all we [...]ust be sure, not to despise, or censure rashly, [...]hat which is represented by great authority, [...]nd with great Charity; but praysing Almigh­ [...]y God (according to the aduise of Sales the [...]ood Bishop of Geneua, in that excellent book [...]f his, which is intituled, An Introduction [...]o a deuout life) for the superabundance of [...]is graces powred vpon others, we must stay [...]ur selues humbly in the ordinary, & (for vs) [...]ore assured way; lesse excellent in it selfe, [...]ut more sutable to our infirmity, and pouerty wherin yet if we conuerse with humility and [...]delity, God will afterward raise vs vp to [...]reatnes which is truly great. And as for Pro­ [...]estants, if any such may read this booke, I will only desire them to be that which they [...]ould fayne be thought to be, that is discreet [...]nd not to oppose, vpon this only reason, be­ [...]ause we affirme; nor to scorne thinges as va­nityes, [Page] and inuentions, only because themselu [...] vnderstand them or see them not; and finally not to be so discourteous, euen to the Omnipo­cency of Almighty God, as not to let him dis­pose of his creatures, as is most pleasing t [...] himselfe.

We see that he gouerneth his seruants o [...] ordinary condition with great variety, accor­ding to the seuerall temper of their mindes; some are drawn by health, plenty, estimation, and all kind of prosperity which without sinne may be enioyed; some others againe would be as it were putrifyed by such warmth as that, and are best kept in temper by the contraryes. So also are his Saints (in whom nature is not destroyed, but perfected) conducted by the hand of his admirable prouidence in seueral wayes: some by Comforts, and Rapts & Ex­tasies of loue and they also are in themselues of very seuerall kinds; for some of them bind all the senses at once, and some leaue them free to some particuler purposes; euen as we see, that naturally it happeneth sometyms in dreames. And in like manner we also find by experience, that some men are mad outright, and others againe are so in some one particuler occasion, [Page] and some againe are mad in all, vnles it be only in some one wherein [...]hey are of as sound dis­course as any other man.

But it pleaseth God to lead on other Saints by great aridityes, and desolations of spirit: and so he maketh them appeare in the eyes of men to be no more then ordinary per­sons; & others againe he placeth as Lanternes and Beakons, for all the world to behould▪ and take example by, through the supernaturall concourse which it pleaseth his diuine Maiesty to yield of working many, and most vndoub­ted miracles in confirmation of their sancti­ty, or otherwise for the manifestation of his owne greater glory, as it hath been abundant­ly seene in the case of Suor Maria Maddale­na. The euidence of whose holynes, and the testimony which it both pleased God to giue vnto it, hath so appeared in the eyes of the world, as that order is come from Rome to the Religious where she liued, that they may publiquely expose her Picture in their Church, with the Voto's round about it, which are te­stimonyes of the graces that God hath granted by means of her intercession. Now these things are yielded to so very rarely, and neuer, but [Page] after a most rigorous examination of particu­lers (which is taken by a Congregation of Cardinalls, and other learned and prudent, pious men deputed euer for these purposes) as that euen this circumstance alone, doth much aduance our certainty of her sanctity, and this so much the more because it hath beene done within a dozen yeares after her death. A rare example: for the Church walkes on with a foot of lead in such occasions as these, and maks not such hast, but vpon extraordinary induce­ments.

And whensoeuer any particuler is re­compted, if a man shall deride it, because only it is strang, or superiour to the course of nature, or because it is ridiculous in his opinion, and contrary to those foolish, and false grounds which mās discourse being naturally both lame and blind, hath framed for it selfe to walke v­pon, he may also scoffe at those particulers which are related in the holy Scripture it selfe, That God condemned all mankind, for one only mans, and womans eating of an apple: That he brought armyes of frogs into Pharo's Court, in despite of al his guardes: That the wedge of the hat­chet [Page] leaped instātly vp to the helme, whē it was put into the water: That the sight of a man borne blind, was giuen by meanes of applying durt, and spittle to his eyes: That sicke persons were cured by walking only in another mans shad­dow. These thinges, and many other like to these, are recorded in holy Scripture, and yet no Christian man must presume so much as once to doubt therof. So as the only strangnes or supernaturallnes of any euent, cannot au­thorize any modest, and wise person to deride it; but may iustly & ought in prudence oblige him to doubt thereof, or rather to deny his assent therto till it be conueniently proued.

The authority therefore is that, wher­upon the credit of any supernaturall thing doth depend, whether it be more, or lesse, and not only the meere strangnes of the thing it selfe. And from hence it is, that whatsoeuer is recorded in holy Scripture, how wide soeuer it falleth in respect of our experience, or how far soeuer it ouershooteth in respect of reason, must cheerefully, & vndoubtedly be assented to, be­cause it resteth vpon an infallible authority, which is the Reuelation of God, and the pro­position [Page] of his Catholike Church. And such an authority doth declare whatsoeuer thing to be as certainly true, as truth it selfe is true; and that no man may doubt thereof, but vpon the price of being either an Infidell or an Heretike. There is another kind of inferiour authority, standing vpon humane, and morall proofe, ex­hibited vnder the Oaths of many persons, being eye witnesses, and free from all exception, both concerning the very actions themselues of Saints, and the miraculous works of God shew­ed in honour of them, & by the meanes of their intercession, whereof no man, that hath perfect information of the particulers, can so much as doubt without extreme imprudence, nor once deride without profanenesse.

But he that deserues to weare that Li­uery, will not only laugh at me, translating heere the life of this moderne Saint; but will make as little scruple to laugh at all our Saints Liues, though written by other Saints them­selues, and other most excellent persons, as S. Bonauenture writing the life of S. Francis, S. Bernard of S. Malachias, Paulus Dia­conus of S. Gregory, S. Gregory of S. Bennet, Possidius of S. Augustine the in­comparable [Page] Doctour, S. Hierome of S. Paul the first Eremit, of S. Hilarion, Malchus, & a great number of most holy Virgins; Cas­sianus of whole troops of ancient Eremits, S. Ambrose of S. Agnes, and S. Athanasius of S. Anthony, who all relate miraculous things of those seuerall Saints in great abun­dance. As little difficulty, I say, will he make to laugh at these, which I heere relate in the person of my Authour, whilest yet whosoeuer he be, he cannot bring the tenth part of that proofe, whereby he would be taken for his Mo­thers Sonne, or the heyre of his Fathers land, or that the very name he is knowne by, is his owne; which I will offer to the eye of any in­different man, for all that is affirmed heere concerning this great seruant of God. And that any person either absurdly incredulous, or prophanely blasphemous, may see how little reason he hath in rebelling thus from the laws of human society, and planting his owne either humorous imagination, or impious assertions in place thereof, I will addresse him to that ex­cellent Treatise, De vtilitate credendi, written by that Top and Crowne of wits S. Augustine, who by a number of most preg­nant [Page] reasons, and most palpable experiments, doth demōstrate it to be a point of sottish pride and impertinency, and not of wit or iudgment for men to be euer questioning or doubting, & to admit of nothing which hath passed vnder the testimony of their owne eyes.

We therefore that are Catholikes shall make no difficulty, to imbrace with a most pi­ous affection the beliefe of this history, and Protestants I hope will find no true cause to doubt thereof. And moreouer if it were but euen out of nouelty, these later, me thinkes, ought to flye vpon this kind of studdy, with great appetite, for as much as concernes the vnderstanding part; because in their owne Communion, they haue in effect none at all of whome they write, and recōmend the liues of Saints: nay I scarce know of any ancient Saints whom yet they will (though extremely against the very appearance of common sense) pre­tend to haue beene of their Religion, whose liues they haue written, or in whose honour they haue so much as published any Sermon, which yet they might do, at least for admira­tion, or imitation, though they will not do it for Inuocation. I cannot say what the reason [Page] heerof may be vnlesse they know not how to re­ [...]ompt the ancient Saints Liues vntruly, with­out being reproued, and confuted by vs; and [...]hey cannot do it truly, without casting shame, and confusion of face vpon themselus, through the extreme vnlikenes that would instantly appeare, both in the beliefe, and life of these [...]ew men, who are but like so many prety fay­ [...]ings, being compared and ranged with those venerable, and sacred antiquityes of the Church; which on the other side are as so ma­ny exquisite Statues, drawne by the life of that deere Originall, our B. Sauiour Iesus Christ himselfe, of whome it was sayd to vs, Inspice, & fac secundum exemplar &c. Behould, and do according to this example, or [...]atterne.

I confesse it would be excellent sport if it were not extreme pitty to see how much these good men make of a little; and how they do not only gape, but euen gaspe againe, after the findinge of somwhat which may seeme to carry some small shew of sanctity, in any of their owne brethren, whilest they despise ours. Wherin yet if yow come to particulers, what­soeuer truth they will tell you, or euen what­soeuer [Page] they will but aspire vnto, shall not e [...] tend it selfe beyond the latitude, and oblig [...] tion o [...] an hon [...]st morall man of any Religio [...] As, that such an one is no great Gamester that he is no Swearer; that he owes no man [...] ny thing, that he enioyes a good report, an [...] doth his neighbours no wrong, that he follow sermons close, and perhaps that he is stu [...]ious and frequents not Tauernes, or Playes. Th [...] much they will say, and they may say it truel [...] of many whome either the precepts of good education, or the custome of good conuersatio [...] or the piety of naturall inclinatiō doth dispo [...] so well. And thus much may be also most trul [...] sayd of many men in Turky, or Barbary who haue not so much as a beliefe in Christ.

But if you will further aske what heroicall acts haue beene performed by them what great estats they haue wholy giuen aw [...] for Gods sake, what sacrifice they haue made o [...] themselues, in imitation, and vnion of th [...] high oblation which our B. Sauiour did ( [...] much to his cost) make for vs to his Eterna [...] Father; what corporall punishment they ha [...] inflicted vpon themselues what fasting, an [...] prayer, and ground lodging they haue vsed [Page] in a word what painefull things they haue vo­luntarily vndertaken, & what contentments (euen not vnlawfull in themselues) haue been generously by them despised: if you aske them, I say, any such question, you must be also con­tent to make your selfe the answere; for they will hardly confesse the truth of hauing no such thing as this among them, and they cannot proue so great an vntruth, as that they haue any such. Yet (blessed be the glorious name of God) not only our Ecclesiasticall historyes, but euen our present eyes, and hands, are plenae gregibus bonorum exemplorum, full of admirable, and sublime examples, of most he­roicall holy men, and women. And in this res­pect we are well content to be more subiect to their profane & false Criticismes, then they can well be to our true ones; since they haue no Text for vs to comment vpon, whereas a­mong vs there is no want in this kind. But the Poets request was b [...]t reasonable, when he desi­red the Reader, either not to carp at his wri­tings, or els to vtter some of his owne which might be considered of — Carpere vel noli nostra, vel ede tua. For our parts, we find no one thing to be of [Page] more assistance, and vse in the way of spirit, then the reading of Saints Liues, which giue the bri [...] to vi [...]e, and the spur to vertue, o­pening to vs a large and cleere prospect vpon the mercyes of God, and the miseryes of our selues, the best of whome being compared with them, are but as dwarfes in respect of G [...]ts.

And who can behould in this holy Wo­man the heroicall exercise of all vertue but he will admire God and be ashamed of himselfe? In her he shall find a most prompt Obedience, a most voluntary and exact Pouerty, a most en­tire Chastity, a most ardent Charity, a most profound humility, with a perfect contempt, and mortification of her selfe, and inflexible rectitude of intention and adoring resignati­on to the will of God, and (which shineth in her both amonge, and aboue the rest) an insa­tiable thirst of suffering for the meere loue of his diuine Maiesty, and such a suffering, as might be pure, and without the society of so much as any spirituall comfort. Wherein Al­mighty God did sometymes heare her prayer, and she stood vnder all burthens, with an in­uincible, and euen incredible constancy, and strength of mind. And who is there now I [Page] say, that will not tremble to compare himselfe to such a patterne of perfection as this is? At least who will not admire her, and more admire God in her, especially if he consider her life, from the 52. Chapter to the end of the booke, where, as there is lesse mention of her Rapts, and Miracles, so is there much more particuler relation of her vertuous, and heroicall opera­tions, wherof I had an inclination to set down some particulers, respectiuely to all th [...]se ver­tues which I heere haue named, but I feared to become tedious, and I hope they will be drawn vp, and drunke downe more profitably (be­cause more naturally) at the very springes themselues where they gr [...]w and where I de­sire they may be sought. Vpon the true tast & digestion whereof, this conclusion I hope will [...]esult: that whatsoeuer so excellent and hero­ [...]call actions are performed, it cannot be but [...]hiefly by the ins [...]irations and pious affections [...]mparted by Almighty God; & that his diuin Maiesty (who is supreme wisdome and good­ [...]es, and who exerciseth both an vniuersall & [...]et most particuler prouidence ouer all his [...]reatures, & much more ouer his holy Church [...] generall) cannot in iustice concurre towards [Page] the producing of such acts in a false Religion, whereby the iudgment of men may be intang­led and abused. But that wheresoeuer he doth so concurre, it may serue for a great argument to proue the truth of that Religion, which by the performers thereof is professed; and the want thereof, in any other congregation of pretended Christians, may not lesse assure vs, that it is possessed by a spirit of errour.

O wretched, and thrice miserable crea­ture that Suor Maria Maddalena was, if the way of pennance, mortification, and most voluntary suffering, both exteriour, and inte­riour, be not the true and only way to heauen▪ How many painefull disciplines, rude haire-cloaths, hungry meales, sad nights, bitter sighs and salt teares, did she with a noble & fayth­full hart endure, send forth, and shed? And all in vaine, if it should be true which Protestants affirme, that fayth only iustifyeth, that Christ hath so suffered for vs all, as that we are not bound in our bodyes to suffer with him, that these voluntary afflictions are no better then superstitions, and that any satisfaction which we pretend to make to God (though we protest we can make none but by vertue of his grace in [Page] Christ) are no lesse then so many derogations to the infinite valew of his sacred Passion. But on the other side, O happy, and a thousand tymes happy, is that excellent soule of hers, if it be both true, and euident, that the way to heauen is narrow, and few there are that find it; and if that of liberty be a wide, and open way, by which men runne with ease vpon per­dition; if heauen be such a thing as will not be gotten by one that seekes it, tamquam aliud agens, and much lesse, in contrarium ten­dens, but he must be carefull, and studious, & laborious, and earnest, and ardent, and euen violent in the attayning thereof: Et violenti rapiunt illud.

This was euer true since the fall of A­dam, and hath much more byn euident, since the Redemption of Mankind was wrought by Christ our Sauiour, through the mystery of the Crosse, yea and through all the actions, and passions, of his most sacred life. For though he abrogated the Iudiciall, and Ceremoniall law of Moyses (which being but images, and shaddowes, must needs yield to the Truth, & Life, which came into the world with him, or rather which was he himselfe) yet not only [Page] was the Morall law not abrogated, or abrid­ged (Non ve [...]i soluere legem, sed imple­re) but it was expresly ratifyed, and may rather be sayd in some sense to haue beene enlarged, by those Counsails of perfection, of con­tinuing in perpetuall chastity (Qui potest capere capiat) of giuing all to the poore, & following Christ, & louing our enemyes; which like codicills, after a sort were annexed to his last will, and Testament by himselfe.

Besides, that by the blessed example of his own admirable life, those temporall benefits which vnder the old law, were wont to hould so high a place, as Riches, Plenty, Posterity, and the like, were then degraded in a manner, and their contraryes, as Paine, Pouerty, Per­secution, Chastity, and Humility, assumed in­to their place, when they were sanctified in the person, and by the practise of our B. Sauiour. And euer since (out of the abundance of his grace, Et de plenitudine eius accepimus omnes) the same hath beene done by the Saints of his holy Catholique Church, to the wonder of the whole world, euen in despi [...]ht of all sensuality, and impiety. Since so man, glorious Kings, & Queenes, delicate Virgins, [Page] valiant Captains, profound Doctours haue gi­ [...]en ouer, in seuerall ages, all the whole world at once, and cast the care of greatnes, of plea­sure, of liberty of humane knowledge, behind their backes for euer that they might only attend to the all-sufficient contemplation of Ch [...]ist Iesus nayled vpon a Crosse.

Whome, how, and with what hart can the eye of any Christiās consideration behould [...]o shamefully naked, and so mercilesly scourged, so dolorously crowned, and so impiously blas­phemed for him, and me, and all mankind, without a iust indignation against ourselues, and implacable hatred of sinne▪ and a most ar­dent loue towardes so deere a Sauiour w [...]th a most tender compassion of his v [...]speakable tor­ments? At least Catholikes that find not such holy affections in themselus as th [...]se, wil neuer flatter themselues with a conceit of [...] in­deed true Christians: whereas the adu [...]a [...]yes of the doctrine of Pennance thinke themselues bound to no other painefull acts, but of the mind. But when I name compassion, I meane not a meere and only affection of the mind, whereby we vse to greeue for the misery of an­other man, but I meane by it a kind of joint-tenancy [Page] as it were, in suffering as he suffered, and as his Saints haue suffered, through hi [...] assistance, and by his example, by fasting, & praying, and retyring, and mortifying, and submitting our selues to affronts, and corporal paynes, for the satisfaction of Gods iustice due to former sinnes, and that afterwardes neither sensuality, nor ambition, nor any other passion may dishonour, and defloure our soules. Now if these things be as they haue beene heere de­liuered, and as indeed they are, in what glory, I say, shall we beleeue this holy, and admirable Suor Maria Maddalena de Patsi to remain whose whole Pilgrimage in this world, may be accoumpted to haue beene but one continued act of doing Pennance, as by the readi [...]g of her life will appeare: wherof as she tooke the exam­ple from the best examples of antiquity, so she hath deliuered ouer her owne to all posterity. And in what obscurity, & true misery do they remayne, who being wholy blinded by their passions, and euen pressed almost to death by dāgerous obiects, procure to make the very rea­sonable part of their soules beleeue, that the liberty of the Ghospell of Christ doth free Chri­stians from the [...]ye of keeping his commande­ments, [Page] and that because Christ hath suffered for vs all, therfore he hath suffered all for vs; and that we haue no corporall pennance l [...]ft vs by obligation to vndergo, either with him, or for our selues.

When any speach is vsed to them by vs, concerning fasting, they tell vs out of the Scripture, that those things defile not the man that enter in, but those others that issue out of man: when we speake to them of other pennances, they aske vs still out of Scrip­ture, Who commaunded these thinges at our hands? And when we yet come further to such particulers, as carry with them any ex­traordinary maceration of the body by hayre-cloathes, or the drawing of a little bloud by dis­ciplines, or the taming of a mans selfe by long watches, and the like, they stuffe our eares, & they would stop our mouthes, with speach con­cerning those false Prophets, who are sayd in holy Scripture, to haue launced, and woū ­ded themselues with kniues: and others, that sacrificed their sonnes, & daughters to the Diuell.

It were well if once they would begin to thinke of what they sayd, and finding that it [Page] is not to the purpose, they might giue ouer suc [...] impertinencies as these. For cōcerning the firs [...] of these three places, our B. Sauiour himselfe who gaue vs the example, and who by telling vs how we were to carry our selues in fasting did imply a Precept of the thing it self: he him­selfe I say it was, who tould the Iewes how man was not defiled by eating meate, with vnwashed hands (for which they taxed him) but by wicked cogitations, brought forth by the tongue, and so powred into the eares of o­ther men, for which he reproued them. By this doctrine he discouered their Hypocrisy, and confounded their presumption, but he did no­thing lesse then disallow, either of those fasts to which his Church should haue power to oblige our consciences, or of those others which euery man in his own priuate deuotion, should thinke fit to make, either in contemplation of his loue, or in vnion with his paynes, and pennance.

As impertinently do they aske vs, who commanded these thinges at our handes? For that was sayd by the Prophet to the people, which glorifyed themselus for the punctuality wherewith they performed certaine exteriour, and ceremoniall thinges, when in the meane [Page] [...]me they persecuted the Prophets, they op­ [...]essed the people, they dishonoured God, by [...]ayly and hourely, and grieuous sinnes, with­ [...]ut any meaning to reforme their liues, per­ [...]ading themselues absurdly that they had li­ [...]erty to be as wicked as they would, so that [...]ithall they carryed any appearance of piety [...]n the exteriour. Now, what hath this obie­ction to do with vs, who are taught by the Catholique Church, that our principall endea­ [...]our is to be placed in the performing of the will of God, the rooting out of ill habits, and [...]he planting of solid vertue in their place; and [...]et that exteriour mortifications, and pen­nances, ought in all reason to be imbrac [...]d, as meanes whereby the mind may be brought back to God, and to make some poore kind of a­mends, for the vnlawfull pleasure which we take in Creatures, to the great offence of the Creatour and especially for the loue of God in C [...]rist Iesus our Sauiour who suffered so grie­uous things for vs. We shall therefore not on­ly be wicked, but extremly base, if we dispose not our selues to pay the gold of his paynes, with the drosse of our pennance. And therfore when they aske vs, Who commanded these [Page] things at our hands? We answere with o [...] who sayd most worthily, That the law of G [...] commandeth vs but a litle, but the loue of G [...] a great deale. Yet besides all this there are [...] mong other examples in holy Scripture, both [...] the old, and new Testament, which are pregnant proofes of what we ought to doe in th [...] particuler, and in either of them I will giue o [...] instance.

I meane not heere to presse the examp [...] of the glorious Precursour & Baptist of our [...] Sauiour S. Iohn, for he was sanctifyed in hi [...] Mothers wombe, & the life which he lead i [...] the wildernesse with a perpetuity of solitude, haire-cloaths, extreme fasts and prayers, is ra­ther to be accounted of austerity then property of pennance, because we do not know that he euer sinned voluntarily. Besides that the admi­rable sanctity of his life in this kind, is so noto­rious to the world, as that I may forbeare al [...] speach therof: though Melancthon, and some others of that miserable crew, would needes transforme his Camells-haire into Chamlet, and his Locusts into Lobsters. But I passe ouer those blind and bold blasphemies, and the only vse that I will make of S. Iohns example in [Page] [...]is place, is that men shall not doe amisse thus [...] paralell themselues by him, as to say, That [...]one sanctified in his Mothers wombe, a [...]rophet, an Angell, a second Elias, an Er­ [...]ite, a Virgin, a Precursor & Baptist of [...]hrist our Lord, and one who by his sacred te­ [...]timony was pronounced to be the greatest which then had risen among the sonnes [...]f men, did passe his dayes and yeares euen [...]rom his tender infancy in such a holy excesse of [...]ufferance, and such a generall restraint of himselfe, euen from those contentments and [...]leasures of this life, which yet in themselues are not vnlawfull; and all this before the Sa­uiour of the world had manifested his owne [...]aynefull life, & the bitter passion of his neuer. [...]nough lamented death: what will it become vs to do, & to suffer for his sake, & for our sins which we know if we will consider them to be infinite. But in particuler I desire that the Royall Prophet Dauid be looked vpon with an attentiue eye. He pretended no such priuiledge as these Carpet-Caualliers of Christ do some­tymes assume, whilest they excuse themselues, either vpon the tendernes of their complexion or the contrariety of their custome, or the va­riety [Page] of their imployments, and vocation. [...] nature he was faire, and of deli [...]ate constit [...] tion; b [...] custome he was after his first remo [...] from priuate fortune a Co [...]rtier, & a s [...]uldi [...] by condition he grew afterwardes to be: Ki [...] of extraordinary power and command, a [...] witha [...], o [...] infinite affaires. It is true that h [...] came by the ill custo [...]y of his senses, to be h [...] a certaine beauty with too much appetite an [...] the resolution to comit adultery, made he [...] designe, and execute a murder, and that withs [...] od ou [...] circumstances as did extremely aggrauate the fact it selfe Such wa [...] his sinn [...]: now looke a little vpon his pennance. I [...]mediatly af­ter he wa [...] brought ba [...]ke to himselfe by the Prophet Nathan, he confessed and renounce [...] his fault, and fled at full speed to the mercy of Almighty God, imploring it in most tender & deere termes. Which though it might go for much with others, ye [...] was it nothing with him for he soone left wordes, and be to [...]ke himselfe to deeds, by bringing sor [...]h fruits worthe of pennance. For one thing it is, as sayth the great Saint G [...]ey, to bring forth fruits worthy of Innoc [...]cy, and anot [...]er to bring them forth worthy of Pennance. He bringes [Page] them forth worthy of Innocency, who abstains [...]om things that are vnlawfull; but they are [...]t fruits worthy of pennance (which suppo­ [...]th that a man hath sinned) vnles as he hath [...]ne somethings vnlawfull, so in contemplatiō [...]hereof he be content to abstaine afterwardes, [...]en from things which in thēselus are lawful.

But in the Prophet Dauid, let vs con­ [...]der, first, that without al doubt, he did much [...]flict himselfe many wayes which we were ne­ [...]er acquainted withall. For a lesse perfect man [...]en the Prophet Dauid was, would not speak [...]f all that past betweene God, and him in that [...]nd. Next, let vs duly ponder, that whatso­ [...]er is recompted of him by himself, is as true [...] God; for the Holy Ghost did not only make [...]he pen, but guide the hand that wrote it, so [...] to make the least doubt of the certain truth [...]hereof, is to be without doubt no Christian.

By his eyes he had offended, and behold [...]hose eyes of his are now become euen sluses, & [...]ud-gates of teares; which when he was in his [...]d, did serue him for a Bath and when he was [...] table, did water the wine as he was drinking [...] Exitus aquarum deduxerunt oculi m [...], [...]uia non custodierunt legem tuam. La­chrymis [Page] meis stratum meum rigabo. P [...] tum meum cum sletu miscebam. Turb [...] tus est à furore oculus meus, inuetera [...] inter omnes inimicos meos. His very ey [...] sight grew dimme, through his considerati [...] of the wrath of God, and it wasted him in su [...] sort, that euen in the sight of all his enemye [...] it decayed him and made him ould. He was [...] continually in lamentation, as that it brough [...] him to be nothing but skin, and bones, A vo [...] gemitus mei ad haesit os meum carnime [...] He was not only mortified in his drinke, & [...] his lodging, but as much at least in his meate and cloathing; for he fed vpon ashes, as if i [...] had beene bread, Quia cinerem tamquam panem manducabam: yea he was not s [...] much a Protestant, but that he thought it [...] good way to work vpon the interiour, by mean [...] of the exteriour, for he humbled his soule by fasting, Humiliaui ieiunio animam meā and not only with fasting, but with haircloat [...] or sackecloath also, & induebam me cilicio [...]

Nor yet was all this all the trouble tha [...] he put his body vnto; for he sayth, Quoniam ego in flagella paratus sum, and certainly if he were prepared for the whip, it is not to be [Page] doubted but that the whip was sometymes pre­pared for him. He had offended God by the vnlawfull vse of Bersabees company, but now he would be leauing both hers, and all other company, and lamenting, himselfe all alone like a Pelican in the wildernes, like a solitary sparrow vpon the house top, and like a night-Rauen in that sad habitation which she choc­seth. Similis factus sum Pellicano solitu­dinis: factus sum sicut Nicticorax in do­micilio. Vigilaui, & factus sum sicut pas­ser solitarius in tecto. He had certainly byn of scandall, and induced others, by his example to sinne; and for this cause it became him to be so zealous afterward of the good of others; which affected him so far, as by the excese ther­of to be grown euen into a consumptiō. Tabes­cere me fecit zelus meus, yea, and he would faynt, & swoone, through the anguish he con­ceaued, for the sinnes that were committed by others against God. Defectio tenuit me pro peccatoribus derelinquentibus legem tu­am. His prayers in the meane tyme were far from being intermitted, for in that kind he cal­led vpon God seauen tymes in day, and night; whereof midnight was one, and early in the [Page] morning was another. Septies in die laude [...] dixi tibi. Media nocte surgebam. In ma­tutinis meditabor in te.

Such a penitent was this, and far more then such a one as I haue heere expressed, for I may not enlarge my selfe as I would; and yet he was assured by Nathan, that God had for­giuen his sinne; nay himself was made Prophet of God, and a type of Christ, and a secretary of the holy Ghost: and moreouer he was a King and he neuer had but one fitt of that burning feauer of sensuality, and when once he had byn reproued by the Prophet, he instantly reforme [...] himselfe, and neuer would, nor neuer did serue vp the second course of sinne. How much the [...] may this example confound vs Catholiks, wh [...] offending God so much, and (which is worse) with so many relapses, are disposed to do so lit­tle pennance? And how much more may i [...] confound all Protestants, who do plainely in ef­fect protest against all corporall Pennance, and make themselues beleeue, that one single sig [...] is able to set all accounts straight between Go [...] and them, and at on instant to free their soul [...] (all festred with the sinnes of a most lasciuious enormous life) not only from the guilt of sin [...] [Page] [...]ut from all manner of temporall punishment, which in the iustice of God might be due vnto [...]. They were best say againe, that these things [...]ere abrogated, as a part of the ceremoniall [...]w: but I haue touched that point already, & [...]hey might say, that sinne as well as the Pen­ [...]ance due to sinne, was taken way. As if the [...]ambe were not occisus ab origine u [...]un­ [...]i, and in the law of Moyses they were saued [...] lesse then we, by fayth in Christ: they in the [...]ayth of Christ to come, and we in the fayth of [...]hrist come already. But fayth in Christ is so [...]r from being contrary to Pennance, as that [...] true fayth is there expressed, where Pen­ [...]ance for sin is not imbraced. And of the two, [...] is cleare, that we are much more obliged to [...]e doing of seuere Pennance when we sinne, [...]hen they were before the coming of Christ our [...]auiour, by how much the more potent, and [...]fficacious meanes, for the abstayning from [...]ne, we haue then they, by the application [...]f our Sauiours bloud, which so frequently [...] deriued towardes vs in the holy Sacra­ [...]ents of the Church.

In that which followeth I bind my selfe [...] be very briefe, and I will but point out an­other [Page] penitent in the new testament, and th [...] is S. Paul, who was not only a doctour of th [...] lesson of Pennance, but a disciple also. Whe [...] speaking of what himselfe did suffer, he sayth A dimpleo ea quae desunt passionum chr [...] sti, pro corpore eius quae est Ecclesia: fullfill those things which were wanting to t [...] sufferings of Christ, for his body which is t [...] Church. Not that the Passion of our Sauio [...] was not in the beliefe of S. Paul, as it is in o [...] superabundantly sufficient, whose least act h [...] beene able, and meritorious, to saue a thousa [...] and million of worlds; but that, in respect [...] vs, this was still wanting: That as he suffere [...] in the quality of a Head, so we, as membe [...] must also suffer, yea and corporally suffer as [...] had done; and S. Paul affirmeth, that he [...] his part, was doing his duty, in supplying [...] defect.

Againe he aduiseth, or rather descr [...] beth true Christians, Semper mortificatinem Iesu Christi in corpore nostro po [...] tantes, vt & vita Iesu manifestetur in co [...] poribus nostris. To carry alwayes in our b [...] dyes the mortification of Christ Iesus, th [...] the life of Iesus may be manifested in our bod [...] [Page] He sayth not, that the mortification of Christ [...]esus is to be carryed only in the Mind, by [...]hinking on him, nor in the Tongue, by tal­ [...]ing of him, but in the Body of flesh & bloud, [...] feeling displeasure, and payne in ours, for [...]is sake, as he did in his for ours. In such sort, [...] that, according to his holy, Apostolicall do­ [...]trine, the excellency, and purity, & patience [...] the life of Iesus, is made manifest to the [...]orld, by the pennance which Christians vse, [...]en vpon their bodyes: which because it is of [...] much repugnance to flesh and bloud, it doth [...]mong other proofes, establish the diuinity of [...]hrist our Sauiour, against Iewes and Turkes, [...]nd Pagans, when they see what we suffer, & [...]ith how much ioy, and longanimity, we do it [...] honour of him, whome they blaspheme, but [...]e adore.

In another place he thus professeth clerly [...] his owne person. Ita (que) curro, non tam­ [...]am in incertum, sic pugno, non tam­ [...]am aërem verberās: sed castigo corpus [...]eum, & in seruitutem redigo, ne cùm [...]js praedicauerim, ipse reprobus efficiar. [...]herfore do run, not as to obtaine a price vn­ [...]taine, I so fight, not as if I did but whip, [Page] or beat the ayre, but I chastize, or beat m [...] body, & I bring it into subiection, least whe [...] I shall haue preached saluation to others, my selfe may become a Reprobate. Now if a S [...] Paul, who was conuerted by an expresse, an [...] personall apparition of our B. Sauiour, afte [...] his Ascension, who was made an Apostle, an [...] canonized by the mouth of God himselfe, to b [...] not only a Vessell elected for his honour, b [...] euen a very vessell of Election, and that h [...] should carry his name before the Kings of th [...] earth, who had beene rapt vp in Extasis, [...] high as the very third heauen it selfe, whe [...] such Arcana, such deep mysteryes had been [...] imparted to him, as it was not lawfull for m [...] to vtter, were not only still importuned, an [...] euen buffeted with tentations of sense, for h [...] greater humiliation, and probation, but f [...] the bringing, and keeping of his body in subiection, and seruitude to his mind (for fea [...] least otherwise, in the middst of his preachin [...] of saluation to others, himselfe might becom [...] a Reprobaee) did not only beate the ayre wi [...] hi [...] tongue, as the Protestants, and loose C [...] tholikes vse to do, whilest they only talke [...] what Christ suffered, but did also beat his b [...] [Page] [...], as himselfe recordeth; how will it become vs [...] carry our selues in point of pennance, when [...]e shall haue considered of all the differences [...]hat are betweene S. Paul, and vs? How [...]uch must we begin to suffer with Christ our Lord, who did not so drinke vp the chalice of [...]ribulation, but that he left certayne drops [...] be swallowed afterwardes by vs, when first [...]en they should be sanctifyed to vs by him? [...]ow carefully must we mortify, and how wil­ [...]ngly must we punish our selues, or at least [...]ow much may we be ashamed, if we do it not? [...]nd if Protestants, or any other libertines, [...]ill still be laughing at vs for our Labour, [...]hilest they laugh at vs, we shall do well to [...]eep for them, as S. Augustine, vpon ano­ [...]her occasion, did for others.

So that now the examples of Scripturs, [...] both Testaments, and indeed of the holy Church in all ages, and aboue all of Christ our [...]nly Sauiour, and Redeemer, doth command vs, and euen vrge, and force vs (Charitas Christi vrget nos) in some sort to shew that [...]e are in earnest, when we tell our selues that [...]e belieue in Christ, and that he dyed for vs, [...]hat we might dye to sensuality and sinne, and [Page] liue to him, either by continuing in innocency, or by doing of Pennance. For my part I know no reason why this consequence should n [...] hould, that, If you wold iudge your selus, you should not be iudged (which are the words of the Apostle:) so if we shall chastise, & punish our selues in this life, it will be a grea [...] means, among others, to moue God to mercy, and to obtayn that the punishment of the nex [...] may be preuented. And this is the voyce no [...] only of so many Doctors, and Fathers, as hau [...] had occasion to speake heerof, but euen of very reason, and common sense it selfe.

Least of all doth that other instance o [...] the false Prophets & idolaters, make agains [...] the vse of such Pennance as is imbraced by Ca­tholikes, in honour of Christ our Sauiour, an [...] in chastisement of themselues for hauing offen­ded his diuine Maiesty, by the transgression o [...] his lawes. For as God, and Belial, haue no­thing common to one another; so neither ha [...] their sonnes, and seruants. Those other by their barbarous ostentations of cruelty, did bu [...] offer sacrifice to the Diuell, and thereby the [...] endeauoured to giue reputation, both to them­selues, and to their Idolatrous worship of fals [...] [Page] Gods: whereas we on the other side, by the mo­derate, and secret punishment which we inflict vpon our selues, do acknowledge our frailtyes, in the only true, and euer liuing God, and do obtaine through his mercy (who will reward that openly, which he seeth in secret) so much grace as may, futurely make, vs lesse offensiue to him: wherein we are iustifyed, as hath byn seene by the example of the greatest Saints of the Church of God, who haue traced out this way vnto vs. And our present Aduersaryes do not consider in the meane tyme, that they stu­dy not to fasten any thing vpon vs in this par­ticuler, to which they also, incidently, entitle not the Prophets, and Apostles, and all the ho­ly Eremits, Martyrs, Doctours, Confessours, and Virgins of the holy Catholike Church.

And indeed, if we meane to inherit the promises of Christ Iesus our Lord, and Mai­ster, we must consider, and accept of the Lega­cye, which he gaue to his chosen followers, euen when he was going out of this life, which was no better then a bundle of myrrh; for he sayd we should grieue, & weep, and the world, and worldly men should be well at ease, and full of ioy. And though his word be as [Page] as good as his Oath, yet to the end that, with vs, it might haue the better credit, he affir­med it with great asseueration: only he tould vs withall, that a tyme would come when our sorrow should be turned to ioy: & in like māner there is no doubt, but that their dissolute, and vicious ioy, will end in lamentable affliction, and desolation, Amen, amen dico vobis, quia plorabitis, & flebitis vos, mundus autem gaudebit, sed tristitia vestra verte­tur in gaudium.

Wicked men at that day will be strangely at their wits end, and so extremely out of coū ­tenance, as that they would be glad to bribe hi­deous montaynes, to ouerwhelme, and hide them from the wrath of God. But such wishes or offers will not serue their turnes; for there they must appeare in the eye of the whole world and that with such a cry of lamentation, as none but the vtterers of it are able to compre­hend. There shall they haue an inflexible Iudg aboue them, the Conscience of deserued death within them, the Memory of an vgly, and naughty life behind them, an Eternity of vn­quenchable fire, and an irreparable losse of God before them, huge squadrons of deuouring [Page] spirits round about them, and hell it selfe, with a swallowing, and insatiable mouth vn­der them. Being thus on all sides besieged, the Holy Ghost himself hath beene pleased, by way of preuention to let vs know, how these men (who would needs haue the world at will, and who placed their felicity in the commodityes, and pleasures of their own, and the affliction of other folkes) are to expresse themselues to their owne greater confusion, when they shall behould the Elect of God. Stabunt iusti in magna constantia aduersus eos, Sap. 8 [...] qui se angustiauerunt, & qui abstulerunt labo­res eorum. Videntes turbabuntur timore horribli, & mirabuntur in subitatione in­speratae salutis, dicentes intra se, poeni­tentiam agentes, & prae angustia spiritus gementes. Hi sunt quos aliquando habu­imus in derisum, & in similitudinem im­properij. Nos insensati vitam illorum aestimabamus insaniam, & finem illorum sine honore. Ecce quomodo computati sunt inter filios Dei, & inter Sanctos sors illorum est. Which signifyeth to this effect: The iust shall stand with great constancy a­gainst those who oppressed them, and haue ta­ken [Page] their labours from them. When the wicked see them, they shall be shaken wi [...]h a horrible feare, and they shall wonder to see how sud­dainely they are come into a despaire of all sal­uation, saying thus within themselues, being all wounded with griefe, and sighing deeply through the affliction of their spirit: These are the men whō formerly we had in scorn, & held to be fit for nothing but reproach. We senseles persons esteemed their life to be a madnes, and their end to be without honour: but now behold how they are numbred among the sonnes of God, and their lot is fallen among the Saints.

And heere I will beseech both all Pro­testants, who laugh at the Catholike Church, when it is subiect to persecution, and when it speakes of Pennance (and therefore, in their translation of the Bible they do expresse, poe­nitentiam agite, by the wordes of Repen­tance only, and not of doing pennance, as if all consisted in the bare affection of the mind without putting the body to any paine at all) and all sensuall Catholiks also, who allow of the name, but care not for the thing which by it is signifyed: I beseech them both, I say, e­uen by the sacred bowells of our B. Sauiour, [Page] and (if interest weigh more with them then loue) by the desires they haue of declining that [...]ake of torment, to ponder well this place of Scripture last alledged; and to see who they be that must perforce take those words into their mouth, at the day of iudgment: that is, whe­ther they are to be good Catholikes, who are persecuted, and who haue lead an austere life of pennance, according to the Counsailes of Christ our Sauiour, and the practise of our holy Mother the Church; or whether they be not Protestants, and such as will be Libertines of any other Religion.

It is euident that Catholikes neuer let it passe their thoughts, that the life of a Pro­testant, or Libertine, was to be accompted a kind of madnes, according to the state of this only world, and the discourse of flesh and bloud, (wherof that place of Scripture speaketh:) for if we square things by this only rule, and that we thinke not of the other better life, there is noe question but they are the only wise & well iudging men; and in conformity of this doth the holy Apostle expresse himselfe, when he sayth, that sinnes are Prudentia carnis, The wisedome of the flesh. But Protestants, and o­ther [Page] Libertines, are (without all manner of contradiction) the men that count all other [...] fooles, who vndergo any penaltyes for their conscience, and take paines, and inflict punish­ment vpon themselues, that so by the infinite goodnes of God, they may one day arriue to heauen. For how often do they make themselus merry with the miseryes of other men, and de­ride the patcht coats, the pennances and per­petuall labours of our religious orders, & other exemplar Catholikes, who are euer procuring and working out their saluation, in feare and trembling, according to the aduice of S. Peter? And how much do they congratulate themselues, for hauing so much wit, as to hould such thinges as these for toyes, and to preferre that which they see, and feele, before any thing which they heare, & should beleeue? And therefore since they are the men, who now esteeme, and are ready to begge, such as suffer for their conscience, & addict themselus to pennance, for Idiots; let them take heed, that heerafter they pronounce not vpon them­selues that other miserable, and irreuocable sentence of being frantikes.

This venerable woman, Suor Maria [Page] Maddalena de Patsi, who (because she was so very eminent euen aboue her selfe in other [...]hinges) in the delight she tooke in pennance hath thereby induced me to intangle my selfe [...]n speach thereof: she I say, did not so lead her selfe on the blind side, but she passed her life, as [...]f euery day should haue beene her last, and so did she continue to suffer for the pure loue of God, as if euery act had beene her first. With vnspeakable patience, and euen ioy, did she beare the afflictions both of body and mind, which it pleased the immediate hand of God to lay vpon her, and with a most heroicall spirit did she out of pure loue, and in vnion of the sufferings of our B. Sauiour, put her selfe to so many voluntary pennances. She fasted di­uers yeares after a sort in bread and water on­ly, a long tyme she went bare foot, she wore but one, and the same single thin coate, in all the rigorous seasons of the yeare, and of diuers years, she slept very few houres in the night, euen when she slept most, and those few either vpon a sack of straw, or vpon the bare ground, she wore a girdle sometymes next her skin, all imbrodered as it were with sharp iron nayles▪ which the life doth not so particulerly mentiō, [Page] but the thing it selfe is extant, & many of [...] Nation haue seene it. Sometymes she would for the ouercoming of a temptation, tumble n [...] ked in a bed of thorns, after the example of th [...] great Saint Bennet, that great Father of [...] many Saints; her disciplines of iron, and h [...] so many houres of continued prayer, were th [...] dayly entertaynment of her delicate body, an [...] of her mind; and in a word, what paine w [...] there that she endured not, and what pennan [...] was there that she desired not for the loue [...] God? And, which is the crowne of all this, s [...] did it with admirable humility, and all othe [...] vertue, as one who made no prime account o [...] any thing corporall, but did chiefly vse it, as [...] excellent helpe towards the obtayning of spiri­tuall graces.

But now, Hyems transijt, im ber a bij [...] & recessit: The winter of her affliction is a [...] an end, and all stormes of difficulty are ouer-blowne, and her happy soule is feeding, an [...] feasting at the table of Almighty God himself [...] and will be so for all eternity. What remayn [...] for vs to do, but to make her a patterne for v [...] to admire, and imitate according to our seue­rall vocations? Non accepit in vano ani­ [...]am [Page] suam: She imployed not the operations [...] her soule vpon toyes, and trash; and so let [...]very one of vs say with S. Augustine, August. Confess. l. 4. c. 11. Noli [...]sse vana anima mea, & obsurdescere in [...]ure cordis, tumultu vanitatis tuae: Doe [...]ot thou turne foole, O my soule, and let the [...]are of thy hart grow deafe to the tumultuous [...]oyfe of vanity, that importunes thee. For in [...]ie, whatsoeuer diuerts from God is vanity, & [...]hatsoeuer distracts from him is worse; and [...]he more we suffer in this life, the more we shall [...]oy in the next, so that we do it as we ought. Let vs consider, and tremble at the story of Diues and Lazarus, in S. Luke, if we find [...]ur selues wholy carryed away with loose mirth [...]nd plenty, and sensuality, and if we haue a great auersion from sobriety, pouerty, and pen­ [...]ance; for we see that Lazarus, who was the very out-cast of the world, was carryed into [...]he bosome of Abraham; and Diues, who [...]ight be the obiect of mens enuy, was instant­ [...]y confined to eternall torments, and made vn­capable of so much as pitty. And yet we read not there, of any other reason giuen for this diuersity, but that men must not thinke to find heauen both heere, and there; and that Laza­rus [Page] had been poore, and miserable heere, and was then to go to a bed or bosome of euerla­sting rest; and Diues had regorged in deli­cacyes, and was afterward to remayne in that center of eternall torments. From this later God deliuer vs, and to that other God con­duct vs; and God inspire vs, and enable v [...] (after the example of this deare seruant of his) to the loue, and practise of holy pen­nance, which is the only way wherby sinners may aryue to a good iourneyes end.

Faults escaped in the printing.

[...]ge. Line. Fault. Correction.
In the Preface **.
[...]. 5. hath passed, hath not passed
In the Preface ***
[...] 15. heroicall heroically
[...] 15. 16. and an
[...] 18. whatsoeuer wheresoeuer
[...]. 5. dele Among others
[...]bid. 16. property properly
[...]lt. 20. ieiunio in ieiunio
In the Preface ****.
[...]. 18. his defect this defect
[...]. 4. in the only in the sight of the only
[...]. 24. naughty nasty
[...]. 4. entangle enlarge

Other faults, of lesse moment, if any be found, are remitted, in courtesy, to the gentle Readers owne correction.

THE LIFE OF SVOR MARIA MADDALENA DE PATSI.

Of the Birth, Descendence, and Education of Suor Maria Maddalena, till she came to the age of seauen yeares. CHAP. I.

THE Eternall God hath alwayes shewed, & doth continually shew him­selfe wonderfull in his Saints; to the end, that in euery age, some may be found, who by their actions giuing men assurance of his infinite goodnes & prouidence, may inuite them to admire, [Page 2] and neuer cease to prayse his name. Bu [...] particulerly in these dayes of ours, h [...] hath appeared wonderfull in Suor Maria Maddalena the true seruant of Iesus, since he did not only place her in a Religious state, as a bright patterne of all vertue [...] but was pleased that in her should shin [...] a beame of his diuine power & goodnes, reuealing to her most high mysteries, & making her partaker of heauenly riches heere on earth. Neuertheles, because she remayning shut vp in a Monastery, they were few who saw the wonderful things which our Lord wrought in her; I will therfore describe her life, & death after a plaine manner, to the end that as her desire was wont to be, euery one might (by looking into that glasse of Good­nes) be inflamed with the heauenly fire, which was euer burning and feeding v­pon her purest hart.

This Suor Maria Maddalena, was borne in Florence on the second of April [...] 1566. of Camillo the sonne of Geri de Pa­tsi, and of Maria the daughter of Loren­zo Buondelmonti, two familyes most illu­strious [Page 3] for antiquity and greatnes. Her [...]ame was Catharina, which afterward [...]as thought not to be without mystery, [...] like she was to Saint Catharina of Ste­ [...]a, to whome she was particulerly de­ [...]oted. Her Mother affirmed that she had [...]euer, when she was with child of her, [...]elt either any indisposition, or weight [...]f the burthen, nor in the infancy & ten­ [...]er age of the child had she any of those [...]combrances, which children do vsual­ [...] bring to such as gouerne them; but she [...]uer receaued comfort by her, partly [...]hrough the grace of her countenance, [...]nd partly through the promptitude of [...]er obedience.

She had no pleasure in childish pa­ [...]imes or playes; but (notwithstanding [...]at she was affable in her conuersatiō) [...]e tooke withall, Note. extreme contentment [...] heare spirituall things spoken of, and [...]ith discretion diuerted all discourses of [...]orldly matters. And when she chaun­ [...]d vpon deuout persons, she would be [...]king them of such things as appertai­ [...]ed to saluation of the soule, and parti­culerly [Page 4] of the mistery of the most Holy Trinity, An ad­mirable thing. whereof she was so incredibly inamoured, as that the Creed of S. Atha­nasius cōming once into her handes, she not only read it with greedines, but car­ryed it to her mother with extreme con­tentment, as a thing of rare estimation. By which actions wrought in so tender yeares, it might be inferred, what kind of creature she was to shew her selfe, with the help of God, in a more mature and perfect age.

Of her Charity towards poore folkes: and the Mentall Prayer which she vsed. CHAP. 2.

BEING come to the seauenth yeare of her age, she began to make shew of her holy inclination. For part of her meat, such as is vsually giuen to childrē, either for breakefast or collation, when they are taught to worke or read, Note. she would already be distributing to Priso­ners, and other poore people: and she was delighted extraordinarily whenso­euer [Page 5] she had oportunity of teaching o­ther children the Pater Noster, the Aue Maria, and such like prayers. In which holy exercise she might spend much time in their house, in the Countrey, instru­cting withall kind of patience and cha­rity, the poore Countrey-maydes and neighbours children. And to this she went with so great passion, as that once being to returne towards the Citty, she began to weep bitterly, for this only rea­son as she confest, that she should be dis­abled to teach a daughter of a husband­mans belonging to the house, which daughter, for the recomforting of our little one, must needs be also conducted with her to Florence.

It seemeth a wonderfull thing, that in so tender yeares, she could take so great care, as she had for the preseruing of her hart in purity, and to cast such a bridle vpon her thoughts, as to keep them euer addressed to the seruice and glory of Almighty God. And withall, that when she was but newly come to the vse of reason, she could exalt her vn­derstanding, [Page 6] and intertaine it in mentall prayer, to which she was much giuen; hauing already beene instructed by her ghostly Father, the Father Andreas Rossi of the Society of Iesus. For a preparati­on thereunto, she vsed to read in a little book of Father Gaspari Loarte of the same Society, and then with a liuely feeling of heauenly thinges, hauing prostrated her selfe on earth, and with deuotion sayd the Hymne, Veni sancte Spiritus, and the Consiteor, she raysed her mind to most diuine thoughts, and not incombred with earthly cares, she only considered within her selfe, how she might come to a religious state.

So great was the delight she tooke in prayer, as that the halfe houre which was assigned to that effect by her ghost­ly Father, Note. did often passe a whole one. When sometymes she was alone, rety­ring her selfe into the most secret parts of the house, she gaue liberty vnto her soule to discharge those amorous desires which were kindled in it towards the obteyning of heauen. Whereupon, they [Page 7] of the house seeking her vp and downe with diligence, would find her behind some bed, so plunged into heauenly cō ­templation, and so as it were transfor­med in God, that she could neither heare nor see any obiect. She was often interi­ourly stirred vp by the presence of God, to the true purchase of Euangelical per­fection. Whereupon through the light of those celestiall graces, which by his Maiesty were communicated to her, whensoeuer she heard any such wordes spoken, as became not the mouth of Christians, or that they resulted not to the honour of his diuine Maiesty, Note. she conceaued so bitter griefe, as that one night particulerly, she spent all in teares and sighes vpon that occasion, excusing neuertheles the defects of others with a­boundant charity.

Of the great desire which she had to receaue the B. Sacrament: and of the pennances which she vsed. CHAP. 2.

BESIDES this, she was so desirous to receaue our Lord Iesus being veyled vnder the shew of bread, that when she saw her mother, or other deuout persons communicate, she procured to come close to them, and being extremely in appetite to receaue the odour of that most sacred food, she could hardly part from such as she knew had receaued it. Afterward, being entred into the tenth yeare of her age, she began (with the leaue of her Ghostly father) to commu­nicate sometymes, and she receaued so much delight therby, as forced from her the teares of ioy. And on the other side, she did so afflict her selfe, when by any occasion she was hindred, that in no­thing she could find comfort. Once v­pon Holy Thursday, being in contempla­tion [Page 9] of the soueraigne loue which our Lord Iesus shewed, in leauing himselfe vnto vs in the Blessed Sacrament & no lesse attentiuely considering what she might render by way of gratitude for so great loue, she did with admirable deuo­tion dedicate her selfe to Christ Iesus by a vow of Virginity, when she was arri­ued but to the eleuenth yeare of her age. By that tyme she delighted in nothing, but discoursing of heauenly things, nor did she looke after any other obiect, but how she might be wholy answerable to the example of her heauenly Spouse.

Therefore did she refuse soft beds, Note. and slept often vpon straw, and in the most secret places of the house, she wold be disciplining of her selfe. And for her greater mortification she tooke secretly certaine ong stalkes of Orange trees, which were full of prickles, and binding them hard about her head, she past a whole night in excessiue payne, only for the imitation of Iesus, who was crow­ned with piercing thornes. And because where the diuine loue hath dominion, [Page 10] there is euer kindled a desire of doing pennance more and more, therefore did this deuout child exercise her selfe in o­ther acts of mortification, as sometims in her meate, not taking any more then what was meerely necessary, and scarce­ly that sometymes, in making her selfe obedient to the vnworthiest and basest person in the house, and in many other holy actions altogeather repugnant to Sense, seeking euer new meanes, where­by she might become more acceptable to our soueraigne Lord.

How she was left in the Monastery of S. Gio­uannino: and of the inspirations which she had to become Religious in the Mo­nastery of S. Maria de li Angeli. CHAP. 4.

BEING aged now of fourten years, and her Father being to go in pub­lique imployment to Cortona, her pa­rents determined (by the aduice of the Reuerend Father Pietro Blanca Rector of [Page 11] the College of the Society of Iesus) to leaue her placed for a yeare in the Mo­nastery of S. Giouannino of Florence. Which Father because he well knew the perfection & singuler spirit of this child as also the ardent desire she had to fre­quent the Blessed Sacrament, resolued to place her there, vnder condition that vpon euery Sunday and Holy-day she might communicate at her owne deuo­tion. This being then promised very willingly by those Reuerend Mothers, she entred into the sayd Monastery, and passed the yeare with great increase of vertue, and no lesse satisfaction of the sayd Religious, for the liuely example which euery one of them tooke from her true deuotion. Neuertheles, there wanted not in that tyme, some occasi­ons to disturbe so great a frequence of the Sacraments, but she kindling her selfe more and more in so holy a desire, did not at all release the ardent purpose she had to get ground in the seruice of God.

With excessiue feruour she follow­ed the exercise of Mentall Prayer, Note. and did [Page 12] very often, for the space of foure conti­nued houres, enioy celestiall thoughts. And on the day of the most holy Ascen­sion of Iesus into heauen (whilest in a most retyred part of the Monastery she was deuoutly praying) the Giuer of all good things imparted to her so liuely a knowledge of his diuine Bounty, that with much difficulty she was able to conteyne the ioy & triumph that in her soule she felt. Those Reuerend Mothers were moued by her vertue, to haue ex­traordinary desire, that she would take their habit, and with particuler instance aduised her to it, letting her see the good which thereby would redound to the Monastery. Whereupon she earnestly prayed the illuminatour of all harts, to make her choose that place, which should be most for the seruice & honour of his diuine Maiesty.

In the meane tyme, her Father & Mother being returned from Cortona, tooke her home into the house, and for­bare not by many wayes to disturbe her holy purpose, being vrged by the affe­ction [Page 13] of flesh and bloud, which is the v­suall author of such inconueniencies; and they did so the rather, because she was their only daughter. But she hauing by help from heauen, ouercome all diffi­cultyes, and being more desirous then euer, to imitate the Incarnate Word, in the state of holy Religion, sayd resolutly vnto them, that she would rather suffer her head to be strocken from her shoul­ders, Note. then consent not to be Religious. Her parents hearing this, remitted all to her Ghostly Father, who wisely coun­sayled her to choose some Monastery, where both deuotion, and a perfect ob­seruant life did flourish in the Religious, to which her selfe was much inclined. There being then propounded to her the Monastery of S. Maria de li Angioli neere S. Friano of the order of the Car­melites, and that other venerable Mona­stery of the Crocetto of the order of S. Dominicke, to which later she had some inclination, because the Religious of that place are neuer seene: yet at last hearing the former so highly paysed, & [Page 14] especially for the frequent receauing of the B. Sacrament, which there is vsed e­uery day, she determined to go into the sayd Monastery for fifteene dayes. And hauing obteyned licence on the Vigill of the Assumption of the B. Virgin, she entred full of ioy, and in the tyme of her stay there, gaue an excellent example of life.

Hauing diligently then conside­red the seuerall Orders of Religion, she was wholy satisfyed that this was the place to which our Lord had called her. Therefore it grieued her to go thence at all, but being forced by her parents she must needs returne home, where with a great deale of grief for the space of three monthes she remayned. But finally be­ing more and more moued by Almighty God to take the habit of Religion, on the Saturday precedent to the first Sun­day of Aduent, in the yeare 1582. she entred into the Monastery to consecrate her selfe for euer to the seruice of God. And hauing obteyned their acceptati­on, she was on the eight of December in the same yeare, being the day of the [Page 15] Conception of the B. Virgin receaued with great ioy and satisfaction by all the Re­ligious. Afterward vpon the thirtith of Ianuary next following, with ardent de­sire of heauenly graces & extreme con­tempt of earthly cares, she tooke the ha­bit of the Carmelits order in the sayd mo­nastery, at the hands of the Confessour thereof Agostino Campi of Pontremoli, a Priest of great vertue and exemplar life. And in the instant when he put the cru­cifixe into her hand, the Religious sin­ging those words of S. Paul: Mihi absit gloriari nisi in cruce Domini nostri Iesu Chri­sti &c. Note. it is a wonder to tell, how she felt interiourly so great an vnion with our Lord Iesus, and such a spirituall sweetnes, that in all her life, as she sayd, she remembred not to haue found the like. Whereupon hauing placed in eter­nall obliuion, all the commodityes of this life, and hauing confirmed her selfe more resolutely in her holy purpose, she protested at that tyme to her heauenly Spouse, that she would neuer thirst after any thing but him crucifyed, nor aspire [Page 16] to any thing, but that her soule might to the vttermost of her possibility, be in­structed and deuoted to do him seruice. After she was clad with the sacred ha­bit, she did with profound humility, giue her selfe for dead to the Mother, who was Mistresse of the Nouices, Note. and did ardently beg, that she would euer humble her, and mortify her, and at all tyme contradict her will, and direct her in all her actions. A liuely and fit ex­ample for all such as thirst after an in­crease of Religious vertue: for with­out this resignation, there is no profit to be expected in a spirituall life.

In the yeare of her Nouiship she makes great proof of many vertues: of the much desire she had to be Professed, which was ac­corded by her Superiours by reason of her great sicknes, from which she was freed in miraculous manner. CHAP. 5.

HAVING at last obteyned, that which so long she had desired, to [Page 17] be clothed with the Religious Habit, Note. with great deuotion and feruour she submit­ted her selfe to the easy yoke of the Ho­ly Obedience of the Mistresse of the No­uices, with such humility, as that in the perfection of that kind of life, she see­med not a Nouice, but a Religious wo­man of many years. In conuersing with her Sisters, she esteemed her selfe in de­gree and condition inferiour to them all; and although by others she were held a Saint, yet she gaue little satisfaction to her selfe, but was vsually her own accu­ser of idlenes, and other defectes, in the presence of euery one of them. Moreo­uer, she shewed her selfe compassionate in supporting the defects of others, and withall sweetnes vsed to accommodate her selfe to their wills. In countenance she was euer discharged, and cheerefull; nor could she be troubled through any accident, by meanes of the gift she had of prayer, whereby she had already ac­quired so great vnion with God, that she had continuall fruition of his pre­sence in her soule. By the attractiue [Page 18] manner of her speach (whereof yet she was most sparing) she kindled in the harts of others an vnspeakable desire of seruing God. Much labour she vsed in the mortification of her will, and in the hiding of her vertue, carrying al­wayes her eye vpon the execution of such Orders, as were common to all the Nouices, & vpon the doing of what­soeuer might bring to her most humili­ty and mortification. By these vertues she walked on towards greater perfecti­on, hauing extreme desire to be vnited with her heauenly Spouse by the knot of holy Profession.

Now the tyme being come when seauen Nouices were to be veyled and pro­fessed, and her tyme not being come that she might also make the same oblation of her selfe to the eternall God, she was afflicted with much griefe, though she were somewhat recomforted with a promise, which was made her by the chiefe of the Religious, that towardes the end of the yeare her desire should be g [...]aunted. The yeare being ended, and [Page 19] she againe making instance with great affection to be knit to God by the free vow of solemne Profession, it was answe­red that she must expect till some other Nouices might ioyne with her. To this she instantly replyed thus with great humility; I shall not make my Profession with others, but you willbe constrayned by a neces­sity which will go much against your will, to permit that I be profest alone. It punctually came to passe as she fortould; for hard­ly there had past a moneth, but that she (being assayled by a sharp burning feuer, and a vehement cough accompa­nyed with extreme paine) grew into such danger of her life, that foure of the chiefe Phisitians in the Towne, confes­sed ioyntly that they could not pene­trate her disease. And Iacopo Tronconi, one of the foure by whome she was most often visited, affirmed many tymes, that by all the study that he had imployed, he was neuer able to discouer either the occasion or the quality of that sicknes; and that it must be left to God, for of mans help there was little hope. Yet fay­led [Page 20] she not to vse conuenient remedyes, but all in vaine, since euery day more and more her life was found to be in danger. She did euer almost sit vpright, not being able to lye at length in her bed, for the perpetuall cough that affli­cted her, in such sort as it allowed her ve­ry little tyme to restore her weake body either with food or rest. But euen then did her spirituall parts receaue strength, whē being asked sometims by her sisters what she thought vpon in the midst of her cruell paynes, she instantly (poin­ting to a Crucifixe, which was neere her bed) made this answere, I contem­plate the great sufferings which that cordiall and incomprehensible loue indured for my sal­uation; he seeth my weaknes, and with that sight of his I am comforted, Note. since all the paynes and griefes which all the chosen children of God haue endured, did passe through that most holy Humanity of Christ, where they grew to be sweet, and to be desired by vs his members. Thus was the spouse of Iesus afflicted indeed in body, but in her soule so cheerefull & serene, that she [Page 21] sayd she thought her selfe after a sort to [...]e feeding vpon the ioyes of heauen.

Her health being thus despayred of by the Phisitians, it was resolued by the Religious that she should make her Profes­sion which she had so much desired. The Confessarius therefore was conducted to her, for he would not suffer her to ryse whom he foūd to be so much afflicted by that sicknes. Yet she confiding in God, prayed her Sisters (after leaue obtey­ned) that they would carry her before an Altar of the B. Virgin, where there was a little bed set vp for the perfor­mance of that holy ceremony. Which being put in execution, on the 27. of May 1584. which was the morning of the most holy Trinity, she made in the hands of the Father Confessarius, in pre­sence of all the Religious her holy Pro­fession with greater deuotion and feruour then we can imagine. After this she was carryed by force of armes into the In­firmary; & the Infirmarian was intrea­ted by her, that (the curtaines of the bed being drawne) they would depart [Page 22] out of the chamber, for she was desiro [...] to take a little rest. All this was done & a whole houre being past, when they had heard no noyse in her chamber, no so much as the Cough which vsed so continually to importune her; the In­firmarian was all in a wonder at it, whe [...] with others entred in, and opening th [...] curtaines found that she reposed well in God; for being alienated from her sen­ses, she was rapt into heauenly contem­plations. Her face was growne beauti­full and delightfull to the astonishmen [...] of such as lookt vpon her; her flesh was growne liuely coloured, and euen infla­med; her eyes were fastned so stedfastly behoulding a Crucifixe, that, vpon the whole matter, she seemed no more to be that pale and leane Suor Maria Maddale­na, but euen a very Angell of heauen. In the meane tyme, this accident was made knowne to the Mother Prioresse, wher­upon she, with the rest of all the other Mothers and Sisters, did suddainly go by one and one into the chamber, where they all saw the wonder which God had [Page 23] wrought in his deuout seruant. And this was the first time that she had been seen in Rapte, wherein she continued for the space of two hours. It was not mat­ter of lesse amazement to them, which happened in the fourty dayes which fol­lowed next; for euery day in the mor­ning as soone as she had receaued the food of Angells, the same wonder was seene; she remayning abstracted from her senses, and immersed in diuine con­templations, which shal briefly be poin­ted at in the first Chapter of the second part. And so it pleased our Lord after these Extasies, to restore the health of her body in miraculous manner; since without applying any further remedy, her disease so ceased, as that she was wholy free; our Lord vouchsafing to preserue her, to the end, that others by her example, might be much more in­flamed to loue him.

When she had recouered her health, she retur­ned to the Nouiciate: and considering the many Rapts which were graunted to her by her Lord, she was constreyned by Obedi­ence to relate to two of the Mothers, such thinges as were communicated to her by Almighty God. CHAP. 6.

GREAT was the contentment which the Nouiciate, yea all the Monastery receaued, through the health miracu­lously recouered by this beloued child of Iesus. And the Superiours discoue­ring that she was guided by Almighty God in a particuler manner, and that e­uery day more then other she profited in the obteyning of vertue, they delibera­ted about drawing her out of the Nouici­ate, although she had beene but lately profest, and to put her in some seuerall place, where she might with better op­portunity serue our Lord. But when this resolution was come to her ears, she [Page 25] was much afflicted, as being an enemy to all singularity, & went suddainly to be­seech the Superiours with great instan­ce, that they would not seuer her from the other Nouices, or withdraw her from the obedience of her Mistresse, accusing her selfe to be the most imperfect of thē al, & that she had more need then others to be directed by her in the way of ver­tue. When her Superiours obserued this singular humility of hers, they were cō ­tent to graunt her holy suite: whereu­pon being confirmed vnder the care of the Mistresse, it cannot be exprest with how much spirit she gaue her selfe to the contemplation of heauenly Misteryes. And if in the first yeare of her Nouiciate she had made particuler proofe of her sanctity, she grew in doing of it after­ward, not imploying her forces vpon any other thing, then the procuring of those graces which make soules accep­table in the eyes of God. She went euer thinking how she might inflame others towards diuine loue, exhorting her Si­sters to performe the seruice of God with [Page 26] humility, and purity of mind. From her mouth there came none but holy words. She would excuse the defects of others, Note. and interprete euery thing to a good end. She would neuer speake much, vn­les she were vrged by questions, & that which she sayd, would be full of mild­nes and charity.

In this meane tyme, being yet more kindled to holy actions, she was often rapt in spirit; and was come to such a degree of perfection, that no worldly thing could disorder the vnion which she had with the diuine Maiesty. When it pleased God to restore her to her senses she would immediatly returne to her fel­low Nouices, and she proceeded towards them with so great humility and suaui­ty, that it seemed not to be she, who so lately had beene seene to participate of so high and heauenly Misteryes, as one who valued not much such gifts as those, but attended only to solid vertue and the contempt of her selfe.

Now her Superiour obseruing the wonders that God wrought by meanes [Page 27] of this his true seruant (since euery day after the holy Communion they had seene her in excesse of mind, raysed vp to the vnderstanding of so high things) they appointed her, in vertue of holy o­bedience, to preuent the loosing of so great heauenly treasures, by communi­cating whatsoeuer God should manifest vnto her, with the Reuerend Mother Suor Vangelista del Giocundo her Mistresse and Suor Maria Maddalena Mori. Of these two Mothers, the first who is yet liuing a Religious woman of great prudence & of no lesse vertue and sanctity of life, hath witnessed in particuler by oaths, and writings vnder her hand, that she hath with her owne eyes seene that which is recounted in this Story of Suor Maria Maddalena, besides many other Religious, who in like manner haue affirmed, and do affirme the very same.

So as now Suor Maria Maddalena did relate to the sayd Mothers the fa­uours and intelligences which were cō ­municated to her by Almighty God in those Extasies. And although she extrem­ly [Page 28] desired to maintaine her self abiect & vile in the sight of others, yet neuerthe­les she alwayes preferred holy Obedience before any inclination of her own; and the rather she did it in this case, to be the better assured thereby, whether or no there were any mixture of diabolicall fraud; but in this point she was satisfy­ed by her Ghostly Father. And for the better testifying of the truth, the Right Reuerend Man Francesco Benuenuti Go­uernour and Confessarius of the Mona­stery, & Penitentiarius of the Cathedrall Church of Florence, subscribed with his owne hand to foure bookes written by the Religious, which conteine many deuout and high intelligences. By him they were deliuered to be reuiewed by the Fathers of the Society of Iesus, who gaue this testimony, that there was no­thing to be found in them, contrary to the Catholique fayth; but on the other side many things of perfection, & wor­thy to be vnderstood by all, to bring thē more in loue with God.

She seeth the soule of Madre Suor Maria Bagnese, a Florentine, rich with the glory of Heauen. CHAP. 7.

SVOR Maria Maddalena was wont to visit often the body of the venera­ble Mother Suor Maria Bagnese a Flo­rentine, who is buried in a case of stone within the Chapter-house of that Mo­nastery; and there did see exhibite ear­nest prayers to that holy soule, to which she was most deuoted. Whereupon she obteyned to see her in heauen many tymes, but particulerly vpon the elea­uenth of Iuly 1584. she saw her in a most excellent manner; and being comman­ded in vertue of holy Obedience, she rela­ted the Vision in these very words: I haue seene in heauen a most beautifull Throne of incomprehensible light, wherein did sit the Blessed Mother Suor Maria Bagnese, all res­plendent and full of wonderfull Maiesty. And I vnderstood that this Throne, was her vir­ginity [Page 30] and purity, which gaue her an extreme ornament. I saw also, that the sayd Throne was all set with precious stones; & these were all those souls which her example had brought to the seruice of God; which compassing her in, round about after the manner of a crown, did giue her greater grace and beauty.

This was the relation which Suor Maria Maddalena made of that particu­ler. But of how great sanctity the sayd Madre Suor Maria Bagnese was, whosoe­uer will, may see in her life, which is written by the Father Alessandro Capocchi a Dominican, a man of great holynes; as also by the Father Abbot, Don Silua­no Razzi of Camaldoli in the second part of Tuscan Saintes, and by the Father Fra Serafino his brother a Dominican, both who were men for their learning and vertue very much to be esteemed.

Three times our Lord made her know his will was, that she should liue vpon bread and water: Triall was taken of that motion by her Superiours, and with their permission she began to execute the will of God. CHAP. 8.

ON the 21. of May 1585. this blessed Creature being then imployed a­bout the exercises of the Monastery, & finding her selfe to be moued by God, she went into the dormitory of the No­uiciate; where, at the instant that she ar­riued, she was cast downe to the earth with great violence; and remayning so a good while as if she had been dead, she afterwards vttered these wordes: O my Lord, and what is it which thou demandest of me? Is it perhaps the exteriour by the in­teriour? In this meane tyme, she vnder­stood from the Eternall Father (as af­terwards in vertue of holy Obedience she told the Religious) that in her diet, his pleasure was she should lead a parti­culer [Page 32] life, susteyning her selfe only by bread and water, excepting on the Sab­baoth dayes, and then she was to vse the meats of Lent; and this to be done in satisfaction of the offences which are committed against God by his creaturs. Afterwards, she saw the reward which is giuen to such as for the loue of God depriue themselues of earthly comforts. Whereupon she sayd thus; O how sweet and pleasant is that place, but great are the workes which they must performe who aspire thither. But if this were sufficient, o my God, for the helping of thy creatures, I would liue a thousand yeares in this manner, and should hold my selfe to be glorious thereby. Thy Word made me aske to do some pennance for thy creatures: art thou content with this? then is it wellcome. Thou art Mighty, o my God, yet if thou hadst not called me, and cast me downe to the ground, I had not answered thee; but thy will be euer done, and I rather desire to dye, then to offend the high Purity. I am resolued to remit my selfe wholy vnto thee; for being vnited to thee, nothing can be able to trouble me. Graunt me therefore [Page 33] this grace, O my Iesus, that I may euer be re­signed to thy holy will.

Vpon the Thursday following (saying her Office with one of the Si­sters) she was in the same manner cast downe to the ground, & being suddain­ly rapt in spirit with her eyes fixed vpon heauen she sayd; Adsum, adsum, adsum, Note. heere I am: and then in the person of the Eternall Father she replyed; I call thee, that thou mayst answere my vocation and pe­tition, as already I haue shewed thee. She in­stantly answered; O it is thou, who art great and powerfull. She remayned in that cōtemplation more then halfe an houre, in which time it was euident that she did extremely suffer, and so ended the Rapt. But the day following, whilest after her manner she was with the Nouices, she was forcibly cast downe to the ground with great violence, where hauing lyen a while without speach, she sayd after­wards in the person of the Eternall Fa­ther; Crastino die nihil gustabis nisi panem & aquam, & si hoc non facies, retraham abs te oculos meos: To morrow thou shalt eat [Page 32] [...] [Page 35] [...] [Page 34] nothing, but bread and water, and if thou performe not this, I will withdraw myne eyes from thee. But if thou wilt do that which I require, and fullfill my will, and the will of my Word, who with so much loue hath giuen himselfe, and doth giue himselfe to thee, I will take pleasure in thee, as hither­to I haue done. And if thou haue a desire that thy worke should be gratefull to me, see that it be voluntary. This exteriour operation which I require of thee, shallbe a glasse for thy mind to looke in; and feare not that which the aduersary will procure to do against thee, for I will not suffer him to preuayle; I will giue Angels to thy soule, that they may guard it. The Mother of my only begotten Sonne shallbe thy keeper, that thou loose not the im­pression of the Passion of the Word, which I haue grauen in thy hart. Be free from feare for thy desires shall not be knowne to thyne e­nemy the Diuell, but I will fullfill them all.

After this, she remained a while in silence; but then in her owne person all resigned to the will of God, she sayd: Non moriar, sed adimplebo opera tua: I will not dye, but I will performe thy workes: [Page 35] vpon which wordes she returned from the Rapt. She considered then with her selfe, that which the Eternal Father had commanded; Note. and finding that she could not otherwise lead that singular manner of life appointed by God, she resolued instantly to informe her Superiours of the whole affaire. Which she did with singular humility; & she was answered by them (out of the great feare they had least in this there might be some mixtu­re of the Diuells craft) that she should performe Obedience vnto them; and as for her food, she should vse no other, but such as was common to all the rest; and that they would not permit any one to be particuler in her manner of life. Nor did they this without mature delibera­tion, but determined among themselues to attend the issue, as knowing well, that if it were the will of our Lord, it would be more cleerely and apparant to them. And indeed it proued as they con­ceaued, for the day following, the houre of dinner being arriued; & there being set before this seruant of God, such diet [Page 36] as was prepared for the other Sisters, she being commanded by holy Obedience (which vertue she had euer in particuler recommendation beyond the rest) wold needs begin to eate thereof, but it was not possible for her to swallow a bit; for all that which she chewed and procured to put downe, was instantly and forci­bly cast out by vomite. Many and many tymes did the Superiours trye her, but neuer would there succeed other effect. Whereupon the Ghostly Father of the house, with Mother Prioresse, gaue her full liberty to lead that life which the supreme God imposed vpon her, for now they knew that such was his will; and that the craft or deceit of the Diuell had no part therein. So as vpon the day of S. Zanobius Bishop of Florence on the 25. of May in the yeare 1585. she began in the name of our Lord, to eat bread & drink water, only excepting on Sundays when she was to feed vpon the meats of Lent, as our Lord had commanded her. And although she felt great repugnance thus to lead a particuler life against the [Page 37] common vse, yet neuertheles did she go through with it, as knowing that the will of her God was such.

The Eternall Father putteth her in mind of some spirituall exercises that she was to performe; he foretelleth the probation that he would make of her for fiue yeares, promising first to infuse the holy Ghost into her soule. CHAP. 9.

AT this tyme on the 26. of the same month and yeare, she was rapt ac­cording to her custome to celestiall con­templations, and remayned in them two houres without any speach at all. Being returned to her senses, she was comman­ded by the vsuall Obedience to reporte that which in that tyme she had vnder­stood of our Lord. Wherupon with pro­found humility & much griefe of mind she told them, How the Eternall Father had giuen her a rule of life, which she was to hold, Note. confirming the food only of bread and [Page 38] water; That she was not to exceed fiue hours of sleep; that ordinarily she should take it on a sacke of straw, yet not denying but that some­tymes she might repose vpon a matteresse; that her words should be of meeknes, of truth, and of Iustice; That her vnderstanding was to be dead without troublesome considering of any thing which might concerne either her selfe or others; that her memory should for­get all thinges except the benefits receaued by him; that her will should desire none of these earthly things, but only do that whereby his diuine Maiesty might be pleased. Finally he would haue her resigne all these facultyes of mind vnto his Prouidence, and cast her selfe like a dead body into his hands. Our Lord also told her his pleasure was, That she should enter like another Daniel into a lake of Lions, that is, into a multitude of most horrible tentations, which were to last fiue yeares: That by her infernall enemyes she should be extremely afflicted, & vexed. And to conclude, that after the manner of gould she should be cast into the furnace of troubles and vexations both of body and mind, wher­by she might afterwards appeare more beauti­full [Page 39] in the sight of God. She further vnder­stood, That she was to enter into these tri­bulations, as into a lake, vpon the next feast of the solemnity of the Holy Ghost; and by our Lord she was certifyed, that in all these bat­tails she should obteyne victory; for the Word, in the lake it self would preserue her, the most sacred Virgin, S. Augustine, S. Ang [...]lus the Carmelite, S. Catharine of Siena (to all whome she was particulerly deuoted) should bring her the food of spirituall comfort, which they were to deriue from the Humani­ty of the Word, by the vigour wherof she was to be restored, and should not be ouercome by those tentations. The Eternall Father did also promise, That before this Probation he would infuse the Holy Ghost into her soule, to the end that being fortifyed by such a buckler of defence she might more cheerfully enter in­to this battaile against the Diuells. And be­sides, he shewed her the lake of Lyons, that is, the tribulations and tentations that she was to endure after hauing re­ceaued the holy Ghost. Whereupon by this spectacle she grew instantly & ex­tremely pale, shewing excessiue horrour [Page 40] at the sight of the most vgly formes of Diuels, which appeared before her in the shape of hideous cruell beasts. But yet neuertheles she offered her selfe with a cheerefull hart to the Eternall Father, for the suffering of whatsoeuer tormēts or tentations.

How she was called three tymes by God: and by him were giuen twenty Rules to be obserued by her. CHAP. 10.

THERE past not much tyme when once, after hauing communicated, she againe found her self to be called by Iesus in these wordes: Come hither, O my Spouse, for I am he who drew thee out of my owne vnderstanding, and placed thee in thy Mothers wombe, where I was delighted in thee. To this vocation she suddainly hearkned, seeking vp & down the Mo­nastery where her Iesus might be, and her countenance was extraordinarily inflamed. In the the meane tyme she [Page 41] heard her selfe called againe in this man­ner; O come, for I am he who drew thee out of thy Mothers wombe, vniting my selfe to thee, and taking pleasure in thee. She did therfore now with greater zeale proceed in the search of Iesus: but the heauenly voyce not ceasing, called her the third time with these wordes: Come hither, O thou elected soule, for I will giue thee a Rule & make a bound to thy passions, for the whole tyme of thy life, vntill I bring thee to delight, and enioy me in the land of the liuing. As soon as she heard these words, she becam immouable & abstracted into Extasie. At which tyme there were giuen to her by the eternal Word, twenty rules which she was to obserue throughout all her life for her greater profit in the perfecti­on of vertue, which she in the person of the VVord deliuered in this manner.

I the Spouse of thy soule, and the Word of my Eternall Father, do giue thee a Rule in the same act of loue, wherewith I graunted & made thee partaker of the great­nes of my purity: o thou beloued of me who am beloued, note this Rule which is myne and [Page 42] thyne: myne because I prescribe it, and thyne because thou art to obserue it.

1. First I require of thee, that in all thy actions internall and externall thou haue an eye to that Purity, which I haue made thee vnderstand: and imagine that euery one of thy wordes and works are to be the last of thy life.

2. Thou shalt procure to the vttermost of thy power, and of the grace which I will giue thee to haue as many eyes as thou shalt gaine soules.

3. Thou shalt neuer giue any counsaile, nor impose any commandement, although thou haue authority so to do, till first thou shalt haue made it knowne to me, as I am han­ging vpon the Crosse.

4. Thou shalt not obserue any defect, nor reproue it in any mortall creature, till first thou shalt haue knowne, that thy selfe it more vnworthy then that creature.

5. Thy words shallbe sincere, true, graue and far from all flattery; and thou shalt be euer bringing me for an example to the works which are to be performed by the Creatures.

6. Take care that with such as are thy [Page 43] [...]qualls thy cheerefullnes do not take away thy grauity, & that thy grauity do not diminish [...]n thee Meeknes and Humility.

7. Let all thy actions be performed with [...]uildnes, and with so humble and sweet man­ner that they may be like so many loadstons to draw the creatures towards me, and let them be done with so much prudence, as that they may serue for a rule to the members of my body, that is, to the soules of my Religi­ous, and to thy Neighbours.

8. Be thirsty as is the Harte after wa­ter, night and day to be exercise Charity towards the members of my body, making the same account of the weaknes & wearines of thyne owne, which thou makest of the ground whereon thou treadest.

9. Thou shalt force thy selfe, as much as I shall make thee able, to be meate for the hungry, drinke for the thirsty, a garment for the naked, a garden for the imprisoned, and a solace for the afflicted.

10. With such as I leaue in the sea of the world thou shalt be prudent as the serpēt, and with myne elected soules thou shalt be simple as the Doue, being affrayd of the for­mer [Page 44] as of the face of a dragon, but louing the later as so many Temples of the holy Ghost.

11. Be euer subduing of thy Passions, and demand grace of me wherewith to do it, who haue dominion ouer all the creatures.

12. Thou shalt condescend vnto my creatures, and suffer with them, as I whilest I was on earth proceeded with supreme chari­ty towards them, hauing euer in thyne eares that sentence, which was afterward of myne Apostle, Quis infirmatur & ego non infirmor?

13. Thou shalt neuer faile to giue any thing to any person when it is desired, if thou haue power to dispose therof; and thou shalt neuer depriue any creature of any thing that hath beene graunted to it, vnles first thou consider that I am the searcher of thy hart, & that I am one day to iudg thee with power and Maiesty.

14. Thou shalt esteeme thy Rule and Constitutions thereof, togeather with the vowes, as I will haue thee esteeme my selfe; procuring to ingraue in the harts of all the Religious, the zeale of that state to which I haue called them, and of thy Religion.

15. Thou shalt haue great desire to be [Page 45] made subiect vnto all, and thou shalt haue it in horrour to be preferred before the meanest and least of the company.

16. Thou shalt not conceaue that thy comfort, repose, and solace consisteth in any other thing, then in contempt and in humi­lity.

17. Thou shalt forbeare to let the crea­tures know what thy desires are, and what my will is, excepting those whom I haue giuen to liue with thee, and my Christ.

18. Thou shalt be in continuall oblation of all thy desires and actions, togeather with all my members, vnto me.

19. From that houre wherein I left my pure mother, that is, from within two howres before Sun set, thou shalt be in continuall o­blation of my Passion, of thy selfe, and of my creatures to the Eternall Father, and this shallbe thy preparation for receauing of me sacramentally: and betweene the day and the night thou shalt visit my body and bloud 33. times.

20. The last thing shallbe that in all the operations, which I shall suffer thee to per­forme, as well internall as externall, thou art [Page 46] to be transformed into me.

After this she remayned for some tyme without speach, and she proceeded in the person of the Word, saying; This is the Rule which the beloued of thy soule in act of loue hath giuen to thee. Therefore thou shalt receaue it, and such thinges as are con­teyned therein thou shalt keep at thy hart, and put them in execution, excepting only when Charity, and Obedience do hinder thee from visiting my body, and bloud. After these wordes she returned from the rapt. And how exactly these Rules were ob­serued by her, the progresse of her life will shew.

The great excesses of loue which she had in the contemplation of Christ Iesus. CHAP. 11.

YET was not the vapour of this bur­ning fornace so very hot, but some­tymes the flame increased, which made the most ardent fire of diuine loue euen breake from her breast out of her mouth. [Page 47] In so much as in her Rapts fixing her most pure vnderstanding vpon the con­templation of infinite loue which mo­ [...]ed Almighty God to do so much for the most vile creatur Man, Note the great ex­cesse of her loue to God expres­sed in this and the next chapter. she could not conteine her selfe from exclayming thus with a loud voyce; O loue, O loue, O God how thou louest thy creatures, with pure loue! O God of loue, O God of loue, O my Lord, no more loue, no more loue, it is too much. O my Iesus the loue that thou bearest to thy crea­tures! Yet not too much for thy greatnes, but too much for a creature, which is so vile and base. Wherfore dost thou O my God giue me so much loue, who am so vnworthy and so vile!

Being once againe in Rapt taking a Crucifixe into her hand she went run­ning about the Couent, and easing her hart towards the diuine Word with ina­moured discourses, and inflamed desires she cryed out, O loue, O loue, O loue. This did she with so gracefull smiles, & with a countenance of top full of ioy that the very sight of her gaue occasion to take vnspeakable comfort.

[Page 48]Sometimes she would be fixing her eyes on heauen, sometimes vpon the Crucifixe, sometimes she would imbra­ce and presse it vpon her hart, & kisse it with excessiue feruour; and the while she would not cease to cry, and cry a­gaine; O loue, O loue, I will neuer cease, O my God to call thee loue, the very ioy and tri­umph of my hart, the hope and comfort of my soule.

Then turning about to the Sisters which followed her, she would thus say on; Know you not O deere Sisters, that my Iesus is nothing els but loue, yea that he is euen as it were fond with loue. Fond with loue I say thou art, O my Iesus, and I will e­uer say so. Thou art all amiable and ioyfull, thou art recreatiue and confortatiue, thou art nutritiue and vnitiue, thou art pennance & solace, labour and repose, life and death both at once. Finally, what is that which is not in thee: thou art wise and cheerefull, high and immense, admirable and vnspeakable, in ex­cogitable and incomprehensible. Then she kept her eyes still fixed vpon the woun­ded side of the Crucifixe, wherein she [Page 49] seemed to discouer strang thinges, and spake at large of the suprem loue, which God beareth to mankind, and of the highest Misteryes, which the Incarna [...]e Word wrought on earth for our redemp­tion. And againe she exclaymed, O loue, O loue: then casting her eye, vp to heauē she sayd; Giue me so strong a voyce, O my Lord, that whilest I call thee Lou [...], I may be heared from the East to the West, & through­out all the parts of the world, euen to Hell it selfe, that thou may [...] be known & reuerenced as the true loue. O loue, O loue, which only dost penetrate and transcend, which breakest and bindest, which rulest and gouernest all thinges! Thou art heauen and earth, fire and aire, bloud & water; thou art God and Man. And who shall euer be able, either to expresse or thinke of thy greatnes, since thou art infi­nite and eternall!

In these so liuely excesses of Loue she did often spend the whole dayes, so as it seemed that she drew on apace to­wards an Angelicall life, and that she was fed with banquetting dishes from the table of heauen. In these acts her [Page 50] speach was so deuout, so inflamed, and so compassionate towards her Iesus han­ging on the Crosse, that not only in name, but in deed she resembled that Maddalena, who was so much wounded with griefe vpon mount Caluary, when the VVord Incarnate gaue vp his Spirit to his eternall Father.

Sometymes being vrged by the heat of celestiall fire, she would runne with speed into the Quire, and getting vp to the Rood lost where there was a Crucifixe, she would vnnayle it from the Crosse with incredible agility. Then sitting downe she would keep it in her bosome, and taking of her veyles from her head she would dry with them the sweat and bloud which she seemed to see runne trickling downe from the face of her beloued Spouse. And this would she do with so great feruour of spirit, that the Religious who were present would feare that her hart was not able to in­dure such an ardent fire of loue. It is an admirable thing to tell how when the Sisters had taken those veiles & linnen-clothes [Page 51] wherewith she had performed those offices of deuotion to the Crucifix they found them so full of sweat, and so very wet, that it seemed as if she had held in her armes the dead Iesus, in such sort as he was when in the middest of those cruell torments of the Crosse, he suffe­red death for the saluation of mankind.

Other amorous Excesses towardes Christ Iesus, whereof she discharged her hart. CHAP. 12.

THE celestiall fire of loue did dayly more and more increase in this deer Spouse of Iesus, in so much that for the excessiue inward heate that she felt, she could not oftentims in the very middest of winter keep on her wollen bodyes. It was further necessary for her to haue her other garmēts extraordinarily loose about her, to the end that her inflamed affections might be able to passe more freely, and oftentymes she was forced to [Page 52] drinke cold water, & in great quantity. Into the very water she would also thrust her armes, and bath her face and cast part thereof into her bosome, affir­ming that she found her selfe not only to burne, but euen to consume. Then tur­ning her selfe vp to heauen with ina­moured countenance she often repeated these words, I can no longer indure so great a flame. And certainly if she had not byn succoured by supernatural help, impos­sible it had beene that she could haue li­ued.

Besides these ardent affects, one o­ther that was very strang may be recoū ­ted, which she shewed on the day of the Inuention, or Finding of the Holy Crosse; when hauing first communicated, she stood for the space of an houre like a strong immoueable Tower, and spake at large of the excellency and nobility of the Crosse of Iesus with most ardent af­fection of mind. And after, insisting v­pon the contemplation of the Incarnate VVord which was nayled theron, she be­gan thus to exclaime; O loue, O loue, how [Page 53] [...]ttle art thou knowne and beloued! Note. If thou [...]anst not find a place wherein to rest, come O [...]ue, come all into me, for I shall not faile to [...]eceaue thee. O you soules created by loue, [...]hy do you not loue this Loue? And what [...]hing is loue, but only God? Deus Charitas est. [...] loue thou makest me euen melt & consume. Thou makest me dye and yet I liue, and I [...]eele payne by thy making me know how little [...]hou art beloued and knowne.

In the meane tyme she vsed such [...]eere and pious gestures, as kindled in the beholders an vnspeakable deuotion; sometymes she would spread her armes abroad, sometymes she would clap her handes togeather, and neuer cease from saying; O come you soules to loue my loue, come & loue your God. But how hoat this fire of loue was which burned her most pure hart might well be knowne by her face, which was euen like to fire it selfe, And so with her cloaths and the veyles of her head she was forced sometimes to fanne her selfe for the mitigating of the extreme heat wherein she was, and yet in the very midst of it, she would often [Page 54] runne with great speed, sometymes through the Couent, and sometymes throughout the whole garden, affirming that she went vp and downe seeking of soules which might know, and loue this Loue. When she happened to meet some one of her Sisters in the way, she would take her by the hand, and wringing her very hard, would say; O thou soule, doest thou loue this loue? what shift dost thou make to liue? doest thou not feele thy self consume and euen dye for loue? And when for a good while she had walked thus vp and downe, she would take into her handes the ropes of the bells, and ringing them exclaime with a loud voyce; O you soules, come loue, come loue this loue by whome you are so much beloued. With these affects of her spirit it would not be credible to tell how the mindes of the Religious there present were inflamed to deuotion, and withall to wonder.

But among all her amorous excesses, which were so many, one of them was admirable, which in one of her Raptes she expressed. She had passed a whol day [Page 55] in heauenly contemplations, & spoken with so much feruour of soule of the di­uine loue, that she seemed some Angeli­call spirit, which might haue beene des­cended from heauen to expresse the ex­cellency thereof. By meanes of this la­bour she was growne exceedingly wea­ry and voyd of strength, and being de­sirous to refresh, and restore her self, she tooke a Crucifixe into her hand, and ap­plying her mouth to the wound thereof, she was seene by the Religious to swal­low in the same very sort, as men vse to do, when they feed vpon som delightful meat. And moreouer she deliuered such words, as whereby it might cleerely be vnderstood, that she was then delicious­ly fed through the wounds of Iesus. And she returned from her Rapt with such sweetnes of spirit, and so ouer-flowed with ioy, as wel might shew that she had beene nourished with celestiall Manna.

Of an Examination of her conscience that she made in Rapt, whereby the great pu­rity of her soule may be seene. CHAP. 13.

HOvv diligent she was in the exa­mination of her conscience, and how she fixed the eye of her mind vpon euery little moare that might pretend to defile her hart, may be considered by the inquiry that she made vpon her selfe, of what she had done that day; & she made it in a Rapt, whilest she was in the pre­sence of God. She began therefore lying halfe prostrate with her knees vpon the ground to recite those Psalmes, Domine quid multiplicati sunt &c. Qui habitat in adiuto [...]io &c. Which as soone as she had ended, thus she sayd; O my Iesus what was the first thought which I had to day? I grieue that it was not of thee: Note. but I was fearefull least it had beene too late to call thy Spouses to prayse thee: nor was my thought to offer my selfe to thee, nor to honour thee. Af­terwards: [Page 57] O my Iesus, I went to offer my selfe to thee in the Quire, but I d [...]d not re­signe my selfe intierly and absolutly to thy will. O most bountifull God, and what grace may I hope to receaue of thee, I who did not resigne my selfe wholy vnto thee, haue mercy vpon me, O Lord, although I deserue it not, but do rather d [...]serue a thousand hells. A­gaine when I went to sing prayses vnto thee, I was troubled more to see that some of my Sisters were wanting in performance of the ceremony [...]s, and Religious actions, then I tooke care to honour thee, and to offer vp my prayses in vnion of such, as are presented by the heauēly spirits. I may well beg thy mercy, O thou great God, when euen in that which immediatly apperteines to thee, and to thy prayse, I haue committed so many imperfecti­ons. When I came to receaue thy body and bloud, which I ought to haue done with all possible deuotiō, I accuse my selfe, that I made no intention to do it in memory of thy Passion as thou hast directed I should do: neither yet did I thinke of vniting my soule to thee, but I considered what course I might take for the quieting of my hart. I did first heare the di­uine [Page 58] Word, but I thought more, whether it was true that we were such, as thou didst cause vs to be told by thy Christ, then I did of the loue which thou bearest me: and therfore O my Lord, I can aske nothing but mercy of thee. When I went to receaue thy bloud in the sacrament of Pennance, I did more consi­der what I was to say vnto thy Christ for the quietting of my hart, then I did the benefit which thou vouchsafest to giue by washing my soule in thy bloud, & I did not confide in thee that thou wouldst giue me help and grace.

O my Lord, and what were the first words that I vttered? They were wordes of reprehension (this she sayd because being Schoole-Mistres she reprehended one of the Nouices.) And my speach being so little sweet, and mild was the cause of disquieting her hart, and that which is worse I wanted Charity; for when I saw that her hart was vnquiet, I did not procure to appease it, that so it might be vnited to thee. Behold O my Lord, what I reap by my so great vnion with thee, and by the light which thou giuest me. If thou gauest it to some other creature, it would be more gratefull to thee. But I mise­rable [Page 59] and wretched soule make no profit at all by it, since I fayle of Charity towards thy spouses. I beseech thee euen by thy Passion to pardon me.

When afterwards I went to speake with that creature (this was vpon occa­sion of her going to the Grate to speake with one of her Aunts, and was there Rapt in Extasis) I accuse my selfe to haue committed a great hypocrisy, occasioning my selfe to be thought for such a one as I am not. Although I made a signe vnto thy creatures, but I deserued not that they should vnderstād me, since I seemed to keep my soule vnited vn­to thee, and yet thou knowest how often I haue wandred from thee. I seemed to be a true Religious woman, and yet thou knowest the poore creature that I am: I demand mer­cy, O my God, for this great hypocrisy, and I offer to thee thyn owne bloud, which was shed for me with so great loue: if thou send me to hell, O my Lord as I deserue, thou mayst iu­stly place me below Iudas, since I haue offen­ded thee so much.

Then I went to restore my body with necessary food, but what intention had I ther­in [Page 60] to honour thee? For I remembred not to offer vnto thee so many poore creatures, why perhaps had beene long knocking at gates for a bit of bread, which yet peraduenture was not giuen them. And for me miserable wretched creature, without any labour of myne, and which is more without any merit, prouision is made by the Religion, whereby my body may be susteyned. And not only did I commit this offence, but that other also in making that spouse of thyne speake so many words, and yet I knew that in that place it was not lawfull to speake at all. Behould, O my Lord, how in all my operatiōs I find that I haue offended thee: how then shall I appeare in thy presence to de­mand gifts and graces of thee, and to recom­mend thy creatures to thee, I who haue so much offended thee, that I deserue no mercy for my selfe? But that loue which moued thee to come down on earth, and to shed thy blood, let that moue thee to shew mercy towards my soule.

When afterwardes I forbare to go to prayse thee togeather with the rest of thy Spouses, it was only through myn own fault: for when that creature wished me not to go, I [Page 61] did instantly consent to the not going. O my Iesus if she had required some act of Charity at my hands, I should not so soone haue giuen consent, O my Lord, how can I hope euer to come in place where I may eternally prayse thee togeather with those blessed spirits, since I haue fayled to prayse thee togeather with thy spouses heere? I offer thee thy bloud that by reason thereof thou mayst haue mercy on me.

And in that worke which I did, what intention had I to honour thee, O my Lord, when I grieued more for the tyme, which thou euen in taking from me doest giue, then I did for hauing fayled to offer my soule to thee (heere she meaneth that tyme when our Lord did keep her alienated from her senses.) I was carefull to giue a signe to thy little virgins for the keeping of silence, but I considered not how much more I was bound to keep my soule vnited to thee.

When afterwards I was to haue inuo­ked the holy Ghost, I wandred with my mind so far off from thee, that I could not remem­ber the manner which I was to hould therin, so as they who haue beene a lesse tyme in a [Page 62] Religious state then my selfe, had more discre­tion therin then I Behould, O my Iesus how I haue fayled in all my operations? How then can I appeare before thy goodnes, hauing of­fended thee so much? I do againe make o [...]er to thee of thy bloud, for only in respect of that I hope for pardon.

And how much did I fayle O God, when I had that other worke to do, in not ta­king a little paines to moue those few paces? I say I fayled of that which I was bound to do: I intreated others that they would [...]o [...]e that charity, and in the meane tyme I fayled of doing it to myne owne soule. I tooke more care that I might not take a little paynes, then I did least thou shouldst depart [...]rom me. In all my workes I find defects, O my God, ut thou not regarding my offences of thyne own goodnes hast drawne me to thee againe where thou giuest me so much light, as if thou a­uest t to any other [...]ule, it would make more profit by it then I most wretched and mis ra­ble creature do. Againe I went to restore my selfe with corporall food, neither yet did I [...]all to mind the many poore ones that want wherewith to feed themselues, wheras for me, [Page 63] O my Lord, thou hast so liberally prouided; and now I offer thyne owne bloud againe for so many offences, as I haue made against thee.

Alas, O my Lord, how true it is that we are in darknes, and I haue not performed any worke without offending thee: what then remaynes for me to do? O my God, though I haue offended thee so much in this day, [...]et wil I not commit this last and greatest offence, which were if I should not confide in thee, and in thy mercy. I know well O Lord, that I deserue no pardon, but the bloud which thou hast shed for me will make me hope in thee, and that thou wilt forgiue me.

Hauing made this Examen, being in Rapt al the while, she retyred her self into a secret place of the Monastery, where she afflicted her body with a grie­uous discipline. But first as soone as she returned from her sayd Rapt, she recom­mended all the creatures to Almighty God, and offered vp for them the bloud of Christ Iesus.

She remayned in Extasis eight dayes, and eight nights, speaking of highest Myste­ryes: and euery morning at the houre of Tertia, she receaued the holy Ghost in se­uerall formes. CHAP. 14.

ABOVE all the Extasies of this belo­ued Spouse of Iesus, that one was admirable which she had vpon the Vigil of the holy Ghost in the yeare 1585. wher­in she remayned eight continuall dayes from the sayd Vigil, vntill the feast of the Blessed Trinity, returning only to her senses for the space of two houres euery day, wherin she recyted her office, and prouided for the necessity of her life, by feeding only vpon a little bread and wa­ter, and taking very little rest. In this tyme she did euery morning receaue at the houre of Tertia the Holy Ghost in di­uers forms, of Fire, of a Riuer, of a Doue, of a Pillar, of a Clowd, of a Wind, and of Flaming tongues. And at the same tyme [Page 65] she became so ioyfull and bright, and did speake so sublimely of the most hidden Mysteries, that it was a thing miracu­lous. And yet further, whilest she was speaking in the person of the Eternall Father, or of Christ, or of her selfe, her voyce would be changed in such sort, that euen without vnderstanding the wordes, one might haue knowne, that they were diuers persons which dis­coursed by her tongue. So many were the spirituall intelligences, which our Lord communicated vnto her in this Rapt, as that being set downe by the Re­ligious, as she produced them, they make a iust volume, whereof is compiled an addition to the third part of her life. But to giue some patterne of the aforesayd Extasis, I say, that on the Vigil of the holy Ghost which came that yeare vpon the eight of Iune, she was called by the E­ternall Father in these words.

Come my spouse, the rest, & yet the im­pulse of my spirit. Wherupon she remayned suddainly abstracted from her senses, & sayd: Ecce venio, venio citò, citò venio. [Page 66] And hauing beene a while in contem­plation she began thus to speake in the person of the Incarnate Word. Before thou enter into the admirable knowledge of my ho­ly Ghost, I will make knowne to thee what I meane to do with thee, therfore be attentiue. Heere she stayed a while, and then resu­med the discourse still in the person of the Eternall Word. Know that vntill the day where you there below, do celebrate that feast, whereon thou didst so intrinsecally knit thy selfe to me, and I in so great aboundance gaue my selfe to thee (which was meant of the Profession, which the yeare before she had made vpon the day of the most holy Trinity) thou shalt be vnited to me in such sort that thou shalt be made partaker of diuin treasures. Yet further know, that for the space of fiue yeares (as heertofore I told thee) I will depriue thee of the feeling of my grace, but not of my grace it selfe, for that shall euer be in thee. That priuation shallbe made for the glory of my Father, for the ioy of the An­gells, and of all the blessed spirits which stand assisting at the Throne of the most holy Trini­ty, for the example of mortall creatures, for [Page 67] the greater torment of damned soules, for the confusion of Diuells, for the ease of the soules in Purgatory, and for the comfort of thy self. I will also proceed with thee like to a valerous Captaine, who before he exalt his souldier to high honour, doth put him to many proofs; and so I, before I will exalt thee in the sight of my Father, will proue thee first. Thou shalt therfore indeauour to haue in thee the know­ledge of thy being nothing, and to be euer se­conding, and executing the internall inspira­tions which I will giue thee, as hitherto thou hast done. But although thou hast heereto­fore done it with much indeauour, yet heere­after thou must do it with much more. Thou shalt procure to obserue, nay I command thee that thou do obserue interiourly, withall sin­cerity, all the directions, which I haue giuen thee. Thou shalt reproue the defects of others speaking euer all truth. I tell thee yet further that in all the Feria's Sexta's (if thou wilt be attentiue at the houre when I dyed vpon the Crosse) thou shalt receaue the spirit which I rendred to my eternall Father; and although thou feele it not, yet shall it euer descend on thee. And as the creature cannot liue without [Page 68] a hart, so I cannot be without thee, whenso­euer thou shalt haue the knowledge of thy being nothing, which as long as it remaynes in thee, thou mayst well be confident, that thou shalt euer be vnited to me. And my peace shallbe with thee, although it may seeme to thee, that thou art in continuall warre, be­cause in this probation, which I will make of thee, many infernall Lyons will come forth a­gainst thee, beating thee, and giuing thee torments. Nor shall they only striue to beate thee exteriourly, but also interiourly with greater fury: yet they shall not be permitted by me to haue power to conquer thee, but thou shalt euer be stored with this same grace of myne which now thou hast. Nay how much more they come towards thee with violence, so much more shall my fauourable assistance towards thee superabound, although it is to be without any feeling comfort of thyne.

To this she answered cheerfully, sufficit mihi gratia tua. And after hauing beene a while in silence, the discourse of the Incarnate Word followed on with great earnestnes, and aboundance of speach to this effect, There will not be wan­ting [Page 69] such as I haue appointed to fauour thee (this was sayd by her Patron-Saints) in bringing to thee spirituall food, and thou shalt speedily flye vnder the shaddow of my purity, not making any motion, or operation without that, although yet euen this shallbe without the feeling of my grace. Against the fiue grie­uous temptations by which thou shalt be most assaulted, thou shalt arme thy selfe with the gifts, which already I haue communicated to thee. Thou shalt take in the first assault my pu­rity: In the second my hart and thyne: In the third my woundes, which thou hast of me: In the fourth the crowne of thorns which I wore: In the fifth the great desire which thou hast of the saluation of my creatures. And if all the Diuells in hell come with great fury to fright thee, thou shalt not yet be afrayd: for as their Enuy hath no end, so I will neuer be wanting to continue my grace in thee. And faile not thou to relate that, which thou shalt participate therein. This was meant by the high Intelligences which he would be pleased to graunt her, as afterwards ap­peared.

After these words she hauing heard [Page 70] those heauenly directions, replyed in her owne person. O thou only begotten, O In­carnate and humane Word, who can execute thy great workes! In respect of thee they are little, but for me they are great. Vpon this thought she remayned a while in silence & finding her selfe still to be filled more and more with the Spirit of God, she followed thus: Who shall euer be able to re­sist so great assaults, but such a one as is trans­formed into thee! O my God, who is blind in himselfe, true in speaking of thee, and of thy creatures? He that shall conuerse with the creatures without giuing scandall or impedi­ment to thy Loue. The meeke, the peaceable, and the patient.

After these, and many such other intercourses of heauenly speach, which as hath beene sayd are noted in a booke apart, she added this in the person of the only begotten Word. Feare nothing my deerest Child, for I will euer remayne with thee, and this probation which I am pleased to make of thee, shallbe an euident signe of the certainty of the great gifts and graces which I haue graunted thee. Besides it shallbe a [Page 71] meane of bringing thee vp to greater perfe­ction. If thou shalt be inuironed by great bat­tailes, not knowing which way to turne thy selfe, nor conceauing that I am with thee, yet know indeed that by me thou shalt neuer be a­bandoned. To these words she answered: Sufficit mihi gratia tua, & in excessu mentis mea non mouebor in aeternum. And thus hauing humbled her selfe in the diuine presence, after many other discourses she yeilded her selfe readily to the soueraign will of God, by saying: Omnia possum in te.

She entreth into the lake of Lyons (that is to say, into the battaile against the Diuells) and vnderstandeth that she is to suffer for the good of soules. CHAP. 15.

IN this very Rapt vpon the day of the solemnity of the Holy Ghost, she was conducted in height of spirit, and the Lake of Lyons was shewed, whereinto shortly she was to enter. This was easily [Page 72] knowne by her words, & her becoming so very pale and sad, as it moued euery one to compassion. She then beheld a number of Diuells almost numberles, who with frightfull tentatiōs threatned to assault her, and she heard most horri­ble rorings, as of the fiercest Lyons. Whereupon with the very anguish, ha­uing cast her selfe vpon her knees, she deliuered words so deseruing pitty, as made all them weep who were present. But because she spake with extraordina­ry vehemency, her speach could not be taken, but a little at the first which was thus.

I inuite the heauen, and the earth, & the inhabitants thereof to come and succour me. Soone after turning her selfe to­wards God; Where is (sayd she) O my God, that sun of thy grace? To me it seemes ob­scured, thy goodnes seemeth to be wholy with­drawn from me: I am now abandoned like a body that hath no part wherewith to help it selfe, and as the trunke of a barren tree: for hearing that thy grace is retyred from me, I cannot help my selfe. After this it was told [Page 73] her by Almighty God, that she not being able to help her Neighbours otherwise, he was pleased that she should do it by supporting of paynes and troubles for them.

Whereupon she added. The cursed Heretikes (nor can I name them in this a­ction otherwise) willbe an occasion to me of most bitter paynes: for although they did once receaue thy holy Ghost, yet haue they not continued to possesse it. And so many proud Spouses of thyne which haue rebelled from thee, will prouoke these raging Lyons to come against me, for the increase of my anguish & affliction. But at last (O Word) if those wretched soules will returne to thee, I would esteeme my selfe happy, and a thousand tymes contented, that the Diuells should come vnto my torment. I see I am round about enuironed with such cruell spectacles, that I cannot con­teyne my selfe, whilest I heare their hideous noyse, from extending also myne owne voyce. And if I shallbe forbidden to do so exteriour­ly, yet I can neuer be so abridged interiourly, but that I will exclayme so long to God, as that I willbe heard at last.

[Page 74] These diuellish spirits, O my Iesus, would fayne abolish all Fayth, annihilate hu­mility, disgrace purity, and in lieu of my re­signation vnto thee, would place in my hart a will peruerted. Nor doe I meruaile, that since they cannot bring this to passe, they re­turne to me with so great fury and rage, and striue to make so hideous noyse, to the end that I may not heare the Orders which came downe to me from my God. It happeneth to me, as to one that expecteth death, who hath no lesse affliction when he seeth the instrumēt which is to cut off his head, then he hath whilest he is in the act of suffering. I see well, O my Lord, that if thou shouldst retyre the power of thy hand, these enemyes would de­priue me of life. They would fayne teare out my bowells, which makes them run against me with such fury. But my Spowse hath first placed in me his owne spirit, and his hart, withall those other gifts and graces, and did after place me in this Probation and tentati­on, resoluing that I should suffer for the crea­tures, to the end that they may be conuerted to him.

I remember well, O Word, of certaine [Page 75] shaddowes, which were giuen me by thee, vn­der which I was to fly for some space of time that I might loose the hearing of these horri­ble rorings, and fearefull noyses, and the see­ing of this spectacle of Diuells which is so hi­deous. O Eternall Word, thou hast brought me into a great lake, wherein I know not which way to turne my selfe, where I may not see, & heare so many fierce beasts which run with open mouth towardes the deuouring of me: What therefore shall I do? It willbe best that I take courage, and do my selfe honour by it, making a vertue of necessity, that is, by glorying in the paynes I endure. Redime me à caluminantibus me: Generatio mea a­blata est, & conuoluta à me: Oportet me gloriari in varijs tentationibus: Timor & tremor venerunt super me, & conte­xerunt me tenebrae: Aestimata sum tam­quam mortuus à corde. O Lord cast thy right hand ouer me and giue me strength: Many other things she proceeded to say, and she also vnderstood in this Bapt, that vntill the day of the most B. Trinity the feeling of the diuine grace should not be wholy withdrawn from her, but that [Page 76] she was more to be fortifyed by God for her spirituall comfort.

Of fiue tentations which for fiue years did af­flict her. She had a signe from God tha [...] she was not deluded. And how for the space of fiue houres she was beaten by Diuells. CHAP. 16.

AFTER that the Omnipotent God had fortifyed this true seruant of his, with so many soueraigne concepti­ons, & enricht her with so many graces, vpon the day of the most holy Trinity being the 16. of Iune in the sayd yeare 1585. when she returned from that Rapt wherein she had remayned for the space of eight dayes and nights successiuely, he withdrew from her the delight and fee­ling of his grace. Whereupon, the hide­ous sight of Diuells, and fierce tentati­ons did at that tyme begin to afflict and fright her in such sort, that it wold haue brought terrour and horrour to any hu­mane creature whatsoeuer, though of [Page 77] most innocent, and holy life. And as she had receaued from her most gracious God those singular gifts which are de­iuered in the second part, that is, The sacred woundes in her soule; the crowne of thornes; the being espoused by Iesus; his hart; and the participation of his diuine pu­rity: so on the other side she vnderstood that she was to be assaulted by fiue most grieuous tentations. First in the points of Fayth she was to indure many diffi­cultyes. Secondly by tentations of Pride. Thirdly by diuers motions of sense. Fourthly she was to fall into so great ob­scurity of mind, that she might haue run into many acts of desperation, if she had not beene most vigilantly carefull. And lastly the inordinate appetite, and desire of meates was extremely to assault her, with other tentations, which were to be in a manner infinite.

Heereupon she sayd often after­wardes, that there remayned not as it were any tentation, which she had not proued; and by the excessiue furiousnes thereof, she suffered griefe almost insuf­ferable. [Page 78] But among these, that sorrow was most piercing beyond al estimation which she tooke by the horrible sight o [...] the Diuells, who were still vnder seue­rall apparences, discouering and repre­senting to her the multitude of mens e­normous, and shamefull sinnes. Besides this, she heard now and then, such hor­rible skreaming and roring in her eares, togeather with hideous blasphemyes, which so possest her hearing, that often­tymes she could hardly hearken to what the Religious would say vnto her. Nor did those diuellish assaults giue her ouer heere; for sometymes the enuious spirits would throw her downe the staires, and sometyms she was cruelly bitten by thē, as by so many venemous vipers, where­by she suffered extreme payne.

When by night, she would desire to repose her body, it is hard to expresse in how great paine she consumed very vsually foure or fiue continued houres. In this manner she passed many & many monthes away, so as now she was come to the 14. of her probation, when on S. [Page 79] Margarets day of the yeare 1586. being in the Quire in celebrating the sacred Office of the Church, she was rapt in spirit, & she vnderstood from her deere Iesus, that he was pleased vntill the end of October following, to ease her in som sort of those tentations. So as during that tyme, she was often abstracted from her senses, and enriched with celestiall treasures by the vnderstanding of high Misteryes.

But much more was she formerly afflicted, by the great feare she had, least the Diuell should delude her. Therefore, for the securing of her, that whatsoeuer happened was by the diuine Will, and not accompanyed with any illusion, it pleased God (whilest once she was by excesse of mind transformed into him) to shew her cleerely the truth of all that processe, & he gaue her this for a signe, that she should miraculously remaine 15. dayes successiuely, without taking a­ny materiall food at all, excepting only the Sundayes and Thursdayes, which should occure. Vpon the Thursdayes he [Page 80] was pleased, that she should susteyne he [...] selfe by a little bread and water, and v­pon the Sundayes by some food of Lent. This (she obteyning first licence of her Superiours) did punctually execute.

At that tyme all her solace & com­forts were placed in the holy food of the Angels, which she receaued euery mor­ning, with vnspeakable deuotion: but otherwise (besids the sadnes which long fasting vsually carryeth with it) she was assaulted at that tyme, with most furi­ous tentations; and once lying vpon a hard sacke of straw, she was dragged & horribly beaten by the Diuells, for the space of fiue houres togeather. It seemed to her then, that she was sometymes cu [...] in peeces, & sometyms so cruelly bruzed that she was forced to vtter these dole­full speaches, which S. Antony vsed, when he was in like manner beaten by Diuells, O my Lord, where art thou? But afterward being eased of that agony, she was liberally rewarded by Almighty God, with heauenly graces.

She deliuereth a child possessed by a Diuell. CHAP. 17.

SO much was our Lord pleased to shew himselfe powerfull and won­derfull in this deere seruant of his, that not only he did enrich her with many celestiall gifts, & made her appeare to be a heauenly spirit euen heer on earth; but he would also shew his wonders by ma­king her do those thinges, which to the frailty of flesh and bloud are impossible. This was made euident by many mira­cles, that she wrought in her life tyme, which as testimonyes of her sanctity are set downe in the course of this Story, according to the tymes when they were wrought, and the first of them was this.

The daughter of a Gentleman of Florence named Catharina, was much af­flicted by a maligne spirit which possest her body. She was brought by her Mo­ther in the yeare 1586. to this seruant of [Page 82] God, and whilest she was speaking with her, the child began to be tormented, as her manner was, by the Diuell, in so much as through the much paine she en­dured, she foamed aboundantly at her mouth, & seemed to be suffocated. But as soone as Suor Maria Maddalena, had in the name of God, commanded the foule spirit, that he should depart, the child was presently freed, and from that tyme forward was neuer troubled.

She speaketh in a Rapt to the Cardinall Archbishop of Florence, who was after­wardes Pope Leo the eleuenth, and by whome she was found to be sound in spirit. CHAP. 18.

THIS beloued soule of Iesus had vn­derstood, that the Cardinall Arch­bishop of Florence, who was afterwards Pope Leo the eleuenth, was desirous to speake with her of many important things, when he should come vnto the Monastery, about the election of a new [Page 83] Superiour. And the Confessarius togea­ther with the Prioresse hauing heard ther­of, and fearing least the Cardinal might take some disgust, by somewhat that she might say, they resolued to procure in dexterous manner, that she might haue no occasion of speaking with him. Note. But to shew, that no counsaile though neuer so wisely conceaued, is of force against the will of God, it happened directly contrary to their appointment. For Suor Maria Maddalena being gone to commu­nicate on the 29. day of September 1586. which was the day of the Cardinalls comming, she was rapt in that very place where the election of the new Pri­oresse was to be made; and she was by the spirit of God placed there with such stability, as it was not possible for them by any meanes to remoue her thence. And in that very place, the Cardinall found her, after that she had remayned there for the space of eleuen houres; to whome, yet in Rapt as she was, she pre­sently began to deliuer that with great zeale, which our Lord had commanded [Page 84] her to say. This was some­what concer­ning the due exe­cution of his place. Wherunto the Cardinal made answere benignely, according to his custome but not without great wonder. And the Hymne of Veni Creator Spiritus being sung for the election of a new Pri­oresse, she returned from her Rapt, and gaue her voyce amongst the rest. The ceremony being ended, the Lord Arch­bishop would needes speake with her a­gaine, as he did in familiar manner, and at large, particulerly asking about those things which a little before he had vn­derstood of her, when she was in Rapt. She, euer as to her true Superiour, with profound humility and reuerence, an­swered to all his demands, and conferred about many other thinges, with great confidence. After which he departed much satisfyed, when first in the pre­sence of the Mother Prioresse, and many other of the Mothers, he had highly praysed the vertue and sanctity of this their Religious Sister.

She foretelleth vnto the Cardinall Archbi­shop of Florence, that he should be Pope: and at another tyme forseeth, that he should hold that place but few dayes. CHAP. 19.

AMONG those discourses, which she had with the Lord Cardinall, she told him vpon occasion, that he should one day come to that highest dignity of Popedome. Which came to passe, when in the yeare 1605. vpon the death of Cle­mens Octauus he was chosen Pope; and he called himselfe Leo the eleuenth. Not only did she forsee this, but sayd after­wards in a Rapt, that he was to rule the Church of God but a very short tyme; for when he past by Florence, as the Pops legate to the King of France, she vsed these wordes; This Christ is in present pos­session of a great honour, but he shall after­wards ariue to the greatest, although he shall not long stay therein; for when he would fain imbrace it, then shall the glory of it vanish out [Page 86] of his sight. How clearely this was veri­fyed, we see by the successe, for he go­uerned the Christian Common Wealth, but six and twenty dayes.

How she was perfectly resigned to God. How Iesus shewed himselfe thrice to her with a troubled countenance, and afterwards well pleased: and of the three offers which she made to the Eternall Father, with an I­mage of Iesus in her hand. CHAP. 20.

SPEAKING once with one of the Sisters, Note. she sayd in humble manner, that she desired nothing of her Lord, but that he would take from her, her owne will; and that as she knew, that by her own only indeauour or power she could not profit according to her desire in those vertues, which make a soule gra­tefull to God. She had scarse ended these wordes, when turning vp her eyes to heauen, she was rapt in Extasis, and it was shewed to her by Iesus, how great [Page 87] an impediment the being guided by ones proper will doth bring to a soule; and especially of one that is Religious, who by the vow of Obedience, hath already consecrated the Will to God. She there­fore vnderstood, how the will of Iesus was, that in nothing she was to suffer her owne Will to haue dominion. This being done, she instantly tooke the Pri­oresse by the hand, who togeather with many other of the Religious was there present, and she conducted her to the O­ratory, where she made feruent prayers to the B. Virgin, beseeching her that she would get her light towardes the execu­ting of the diuine Will. After this, tur­ning aside to the Mother Prioresse, whom still she held by the hand, she begged of her with great earnestnes, and with ma­ny tears, that euen for the loue of Iesus, she also would indeauour to depriue her of doing her owne Will. And then, Note. pro­strating herselfe thrice vpon the ground after the manner of demanding pardon, she returned from the Rapt.

The day following she being [Page 88] withall the other Religious imploy­ed in holy exercises, she was againe rapt in Extasis, and with great violence cast downe to the ground. Her counte­nance was already seene to be growne pale, for the great horrour that she had; and easily it might be discerned, that this happēned not without some mystery. And so it was; for she seemed then to see Iesus extraordinarily troubled, because she had made some resistance to his di­uine VVill. For she vnderstood from him­selfe, that her actions were to be singular and that he was pleased to raise her to higher degrees of Religious perfection: but she, being vrged by an extreme desire of not appearing such, made therein a kind of resistance in her mind; desiring rather to suffer whatsoeuer kind of affli­ction, then to be held by others of a sin­gular life. Therefore our Lord shewed himselfe againe vnto her as offended, & added how it was his VVill that both in­teriourly and exteriourly she should ap­peare gratefull to him, and therfore that she was to make no resistance.

[Page 89]After dinner she was againe raysed to Extasis, and vnderstood many things from the Incarnate VVord, but particuler­ly how she was to suffer much affliction, thereby to grow more gratefull to the Eternall Father. She was also illumina­ted about many other things, appertey­ning to the Constitutions of the Mona­stery, which she particulerly related to Mother Prioresse. Not many dayes after hauing left the Religious with whome then she was, and going into the Quire (being by that tyme alienated from her senses) she let her selfe fall vpon the ground, with her armes crossed, seeing Christ Iesus, who seemed to be againe of troubled countenance. Wherupon in imitation of S. Paul, she sayd; O Lord, what wilt thou haue me do? Tell me what is pleasing to thee; and whatsoeuer it be I will procure to accomplish it, so that thy bright eyes may shine vpon me, and that thy countenance towards me may no more be obscured. She added other wordes all full of profound humility; and hauing so remayned a while, she turned her selfe with great ioy [Page 90] towardes a picture of the B. Virgin say­ing: O Maria, I do yet once againe behould those most pure and bright eyes of my Spouse, and they looke on me no more with a troubled countenance. But I beseech thee tell me, O my Iesus, what can I haue done in so short a tyme, whereby I may haue obteyned this so deere and delicious aspect of thyne? And she had scarce ended these words, when she heard a celestiall voyce that sayd, Con­formity of will; whereupon she came to know, that by being so humbly resigned to the Will of God, she saw her Iesus no more now offended, but benigne and appeased.

In this feruour of spirit she went into the Quire to a chappel of the B. Vir­gin, and opening the grates of the Altar, she tooke off the candlestickes, with more agility then can be imagined. Af­terwards, ascending vp to the Altar, she powred forth earnest prayers to the Mother of God, that she would giue her, her sonne Iesus, whose Image togeather with her owne, was there embost; and vpon the signe made, that her sute was [Page 91] graunted, she takes into her armes that deuout Image of Iesus; and laying aside all the ornaments, sayd thus; I will haue thee naked, O my Iesus, for I were not able to endure thee withall thy infinite vertues & perfections. I will haue thy humanity all na­ked. She went afterwardes with that I­mage, into all those three places, where he had shewed himselfe to be offended; and in the selfe same manner as a Priest doth offer the Host, so did she r [...]ise, by little & little, with admirable reuerence that sacred Image, towards the Eternal Father, saying in the first of these places, Offero tibi sancte Pater Fi [...]ium tuum quem ab aeterno genuisti, & mihi in terram misisti. Holy Father, I offer thy Sonne to thee, whome thou hast begotten before all e­ternity, and whome thou hast sent into this world. Going towardes the second place, she added this in the way; Viuo [...]go iam non ego, viuit verò in me Christus. Di­lectus meus candidus & rubicundus. I liue, yet not I, but Christ in me. My beloued is white and red. And being now where she desired to be, she performed the same [Page 92] action, as before she had done in the first place, saying: Offero tibi aeterne Pater Fi­lium tuum, quem ab aeterno in sinu tenuisti, & in sapientia tua generasti, & propter mise­riam meam, & misericordiam tuam in terram misisti. O Eternall Father, I offer thy Sonne to thee, whome from all eternity thou didst keep in thy bosome, & whom in thy wisedome thou didst beget, and whome in thy mercy thou didst send in­to the world for the relief of our misery. Afterwards in the third place vsing the selfe same ceremony, she also sayd; Offe­ro tibi Filium tuum, aeterne Pater, quem post resurrectionem eius ad te attraxisti, & ad dexteram tuam collocasti. O Eternall Fa­ther, to thee I offer thy Sonne, whome after his resurrection thou didst draw vp to thee, and didst place him at thy right hand.

When she had finished these Oblati­ons, she returned into the Quire; and as­cending vp to the Altar of the B. Virgin, she gaue the little child Iesus to be kissed by all the Religious, who were come in to that deuout spectacle; reaching to­wards [Page 93] one the head of that sacred Image [...]o another the breast, to some the hands, and to others the feet; according as the spirit of God did guide her. With these pious feruours, she did so kindle the minds of her Sisters, both towardes de­uotion and wonder, that there was not any one to be found, who accompa­nyed not her actions with teares. At last she returned from her Rapt, where­in she had continued for three houres.

She vnderstood from God, how his pleasure was, that she should go barefoot, and ba­sely clad; she performeth it all, and in the bosome of an image of the B. Virgin, she promiseth to obserue it: she is proued by her Superiours. CHAP. 21.

ON the 5. day of Iuly, in the yeare 1587. after she had serued the Re­ligious at the table, as she went towards the dormitory of the Nouices (vnto the gouernement of whose Mistres, she was [Page 94] at that tyme subiect) she was rapt in spi­rit. And hauing deliuered a few words, suddainly she raised her selfe on foot, with such grauity and cleernes of coun­tenance, that she seemed to be some An­gelicall spirit. And (hauing taken of her hose, and shooes, and going into her cell) she remoued euery thing without exception, from of the little Altar of her Oratory, sauing only a Crucifixe: nor did she leaue any thing vpon her bed, but the mattresse the sackes of straw, and a board at the head insteed of a bolster. Afterwardes being come to the Presse where the Sisters cloaths are kept, and taking thence the poorest & most patcht coate, that she could find, she retyred in­to a priuate roome, and apparelled her selfe therewith. And when she saw her selfe so vilely clad, she fell suddainly prostrate vpon the ground, and yet fi­xing her eyes vpon heauen with incredi­ble deuotion she recyted Te Deum &c. Besides, making vp her former cloathes into a bundle being still in Rapt, she car­ryed them to the Prioresse, and then pas­sing [Page 95] (into the Quire, went vp to the Altar of the B. Virgin, and there, in the bosome of her image (with the pen, incke, and paper that she had brought thither for that purpose) she wrote these wordes. I Suor Maria Maddalena make profession, and do promise to God, and to his most pure Mother the Virgin Mary, to S. Catharine of Siena, and to the Seraphicall Francis, togea­ther with all the celestiall Court, Obedience, Chastity, and Pouerty in such sort, as God at this instant doth make me vnderstand; and know it with firme purpose that I will neuer leaue it, vnles I shall haue true light, that his pleasure is otherwise, as now I vnderstand that it is truely he, who is pleased that I shall obserue this kind of Pouerty. And therefore, confiding in his help and mercy, I make this Profession in manu Puritatis Mariae, in the hand of the Purity of Mary. And in ma­king of this profession, she euer held her left hand in the handes of the Image of the B. Virgin. She further spake with so much spirit of holy Pouerty, that she kindled an ardent desire thereof in the hart of whosoeuer heard her; and tur­ning [Page 96] then againe towardes the B. Virgin with words of incredible tendernes, she prayed her to keep her in continual pro­tection, and that she would help her to execute whatsoeuer our Lord had requi­red of her.

This being sayd, she departed, and (returning thither, where she was taken into this Rapt) she spake these wordes; Agimus tibi Deo gratias &c. We thank thee O God &c. Then going to Mother Prio­resse, she begged of her with great fer­uour of spirit, after she had prostrated her selfe at her feet, that she would not hinder her from that kind of life, which by God had beene prescribed to her. The Superiour answered discreetly, that the Confessarius was first to be acquainted with it, and that she should gouerne her selfe according to his aduice. Now as soon as he had notice of it, he called the Spouse of Christ to him; and (to trye her) commanded her by Obedi [...]nce, that instantly she should apparell her selfe as formerly she had beene vsed to doe. Vpon the hearing of these wordes, she [Page 97] readily and without delay obeyed, and though she brake forth into bitter tears (fearing least formerly she had been de­luded, as not finding the Will of her Ghostly Father to be agreable to that which she thought to be the wil of God) yet neuertheles she quieted her selfe, Note. and being retyred into a priuate roome, she performed that which was imposed by Obedience.

But on the morning next follow­ing, our Lord did comforte her aboun­dantly in the holy Communion, & let­ting her know, that her Ghostly Father did it to trye her spirit, he sayd that her so ready Obedience was gratefull to him. Whereupon she being vrged by a new feruour of spirit, returned to the old cloathes, and taking the worst of them, she was putting them on, and looking vp towardes heauen remayning all this while in Rapt, she sayd; VVell yet, O my Iesus, now that I am with thee, I will obey thee; when I shallbe there below, I will obey them. She was seene by Mother Prioresse to take the sayd old cloaths, and she had [Page 98] hardly pronounced these very wordes, Suor Maria Maddalena, by Obedience giue me those cloths, and forbeare to put them on, but that she, hearing that word Obedi­en [...]e, returned from the Rapt, & offered instantly to obey her.

In Rapt she cureth a lay Sister, who then lay sicke in the Monastery. CHAP. 22.

ON the thirtenth of Iuly, of the same yeare, she was againe rapt in Exta­sis, and being gone to the Oratory of the Nouices, she fell vpon her knees before an image of the B Virgin, and soone af­ter taking it into her armes, she went to visit a sick lay Sister, called Suor Fed [...], the daughter of Puccius of L [...]gnaia. This wo­man was mightily afflicted with grie­uous sicknes, & so sharp paines ouer her whole body, that her sinews did shrink, and sometimes againe she would be all swolne. She did eate and sleep extreme­ly litle, and was brought to such tearms, [Page 99] that her health was despaired of, & they looked euery houre when she would dye. As soon as the Mother Suor Maria Mad­dalena, being yet in Rapt, was arriued there, she made the signe of the Crosse vpon her with the Image of the B. Vir­gin, which she carryed with her, and ha­uing made some prayer, she sayd, loo­king vp to heauen, Thy will, O my God be done. Hauing spoken these wordes, Note. the paynes of the sicke woman did instantly cease, and she was wholy freed from her infirmity; yea, and as soone as she had eaten somewhat, she rose out of her bed, & returned cheerfully to performe the exercises of the Monastery. This she her selfe who is yet liuing, hath testifyed v­pon her oath.

The Diuell afflicteth her much exteriourly, & afterwards appeareth to her in the forme of a most horrible beast. CHAP. 23.

IN this meane time, the Diuell did procure to disturbe the Peace of her [Page 100] mind with most subtile and slye temp­tations. And he vsed all art, whereby to make her beleeue, that the graces which had been giuen her by God, were but false apparances and diabolicall de­ceits. Nor was he content to tempt her inwardly, but he began exteriourly, vpon the 19. of Iuly 1587. to afflict her so fiercely that any one would haue byn moued to pitty by seeing her. Going to rest one euening, there came vpon her so great an anxiety, and streightnes of breast and throate, that being growne euen vgly in countenance, she seemed as if then, she were strangled: whereupon being forced to make lamentation, she vttered words in so weake a voyce, that hardly they could be heard, which yet were these; I dye, I dye, I am suffocated. And although she were recomforted by the Religious, yet still her torment was seene to increase, and great bunches would rise out of her afflicted body. Ha­uing remayned three houres in this la­bour, she began at last to repose a little.

But the Diuell left not to torment [Page 101] her, for shortly after, he appeared to her in the forme of a most horrible beast, which seemed to make hast towards her to deuoure her. The afflicted Mother, cast stones against it, and sayd, Depart from m [...], O thou vgly beast, and come not neer me. I will thee to depart (and then she ad­ded) in the name of Iesus; and if I can com­mand thee, I do. She was so astonisht with this so horrible sight, that vnles she had taken courage, as knowing that it came vpon her for Gods greater glory, it might haue beene doubted, that the hor­rour of it would haue depriued her of life. This infernall Monster continued two houres in tormenting her; but af­terwards it pleased our Lord to free her, and to graunt her many graces, which made her, in the after battailes, more secure and full of courage.

After she had beene againe proued by her Su­periours, they knowing the will of God by a miraculous signe, she obteyned leaue to go bare foot. CHAP. 24.

OVR Sauiour being pleased, that his beloued Spouse should go bare foo­ted and vilely clad, as already hath been touched, he inspired her on the seauenth of August 1587. to say thus to her Gho­stly Father, with incredible feruour; O Father, who are giuen me by Iesus, for the guiding and safe keeping of my soule, I being vrged euen by God himselfe, do beseech you to giue me leaue, that for my vse, I may haue one only coate, after the patterne of my spouse, and of his Apostles; and I tell you, my deere Father, that Iesus is he, who will haue it so, and it is not I. But the Ghostly Father to be yet better assured, that the diuine Will was such, inioyed her still to cloath her selfe like the rest. Which she readily o­beying, found her selfe to be assaulted [Page 103] with so grieuous paines in the soles of her feet, that she lost the vse of her legs, not being able to stand vpon them. But incouraged by the Prioresse to force her selfe, she came to that passe, that she was faine to go vpon all foure, with her hands and knees vpon the ground, and when she was to communicate, she was carryed in the armes of the Religious. Neither yet for all this, did it seeme fit to the Confessarius to giue her the leaue she asked. In the end her paines growing v­pon her, the Prioresse, and the other Re­ligious going towardes her, after they had recommended the matter to God by prayer, sayd thus; Suor Maria Maddalena, if you iudge that this be the worke of God, I will you in the name of our Ghostly Father, that you put off your hose and shooes, Note. & that yee walke as we do. It is a wonderful thing to tell, how as soone as she had taken them off (as if they had beene giues and fetters) she was wholy free from her paine; she went vp and downe speedily, and suddainly into the Quire, to giue thankes to the B. Virgin, & from thence­forth [Page 104] without any impediment, she be­tooke her selfe, to do the ordinary busi­nes of the Monastery, after her accusto­med manner.

Of the tentations that she had against Fayth, and of many other aridityes of spirit. CHAP. 25.

BY how much more victorious she re­mayned after these infernal battails, so much the more did the Diuel torment her, with new temptations. Wherupon she would often say: I know not what kind of thing I am: I know not whether I be a li­uing creature, or some senseles thing. At least there remaines nothing in me, that is good, but only a little desire that I haue not to of­fend God. I am growne to be the very re­ceptacle of iniquity, the occasion of all mischief and of all the offences which are committed a­gainst God, so that sometymes I am conside­ring, how Iesus and the creatures can suffer me to liue on earth. By this aridity of spi­rit, all the exercises of Religion grew te­dious [Page 105] to her, so that sometymes she could hardly be drawne either into the Refe­ctory, or into the Quire. But when the tentation was diminished so many were her teares, her sighes, and so great her sadnes, that euery one would haue thought she had committed some grie­uous sinne. Besides, she was incredibly tempted in Fayth, and the Diuell sought to perswade her, Note. that she should not a­dore the B. Sacrament, & that God was not there. Nay many tyms she found ex­treme difficulty to receaue it; for draw­ing neere to the little window to com­municate, she remayned as it were de­priued of all sense; and to her seeming, the Diuell would stand there, being re­solued to kill her. Besides, he cast it into her thought, as if there were no other life but this; and therefore there was no cause, why she should labour and indure so much. Sometyms she came to so great aridity of spirit, that she was scarce able to looke vpon the sacred Images, and pictures. Oftentimes the Diuel tempted her to blaspheme God, and the Saints; [Page 106] and chiefly, when with the rest of her Sisters, she was singing the diuine Office in the Quire, at that time she heard such blasphemyes pronounced in her eares, and such horrible outcryes of Diuells, that (seeming to her by great odds to ex­ceed the voyces of her Sisters) she had much difficulty to comply with her o­bligations. Whereupon, weeping often for grief in great aboundance, she tur­ned to her Sisters, saying, Pray to Iesus for me, that in steed of praying him, I blas­pheme him not; and the Religious were moued to much compassion by seeing this blessed soule so afflicted in the spirit of deuotion. For this reason, the Ghost­ly Father was often forced to communi­cate her alone, that more easily she might ouercome those tentations. But hardly was she fortifyed sufficiently euen by that heauenly food, for the tentations would occure againe with greater fury; the Diuell indeauouring to perswade her, that she had lost the diuine grace, and therefore that the custome of com­municating did her no good, but rather [Page 107] that the Iustice of God was prouoked so much the more to her punishment. And thus she became byond all conceit full of dolour, & only thought how she might carry her selfe in those fierce assaults. In the midst of these cogitations, it came once into her mind, to vse a remedy which against tentations she had learned of the B. Virgin. And it was, that going to Mother Prioresse, she prayed her with great instance to command her by holy Obedience, that she should not forbeare the holy Communion, and the exercises of the Monastery, and that she should punctually obserue that manner of life, which had beene prescribed to her by God. Now Mother Prioresse to content her, commanded her to do all by holy O­bedience. And it cannot be exprest with how great deuotion and humility she answered to euery particle of that which was imposed in these words; Benedictus Deus, adding further, I will indeauour with the help of Iesus, to do all that you haue imposed. This solemne sacrifice of her will was so gratefull to God, that after­wards [Page 108] he raysed her to many Rapts, and her hart became in the midst of so many temptations, to be full of tranquility & ioy.

The Diuell affl [...]ct [...]th her with impure tempta­tions. The remedyes which she vsed a­gainst them. The B. Virgin couereth her with a white veile, so as she was no more troubled. The Diuell procureth to delude her, in the forme of a Religious woman. CHAP. 26.

ON the eight of September in the same yeare 1587. she was assaulted by a continuall sight of Diuells; and by entising tentations of sense, her Chasti­ty was fiercely set vpon; but she remem­bring that which S. Bennet had done v­pon a like occasion, going into a roome where the wood was kept, and there ha­uing first bolted the doore, she gathered togeather rugged sticks, and thornes, & she tumbled therein so long stark naked, Note. that the paine serued to quench that di­uellish [Page 109] fire. Sometimes she would af­flict her with disciplines of iron, and girde her selfe about with a most terrible girdle, which in coursest canuas, she had imbrodered with piercing nayls, in such sort, that in truth the only sight thereof maketh them shrinke and euen tremble, who looke vpon it But this being found by the Mistres, she was commanded not to vse either that, or any other so rigo­rous mortifications, without expresse licence which she punctually obserued from that tyme forward. In exchange thereof she had recourse by ardent pray­ers▪ to the most diuine assistance; par [...]i­culerly confiding in the intercession of the B. Virgi [...], to whom praying one day with abundant tears (that she would in­able her to ouercome all impure tentati­ons without any spot to her virginity) the Queene of Heauen appeared to her al enuironed about with eternall glory, & told her that in those so sharp battailes, she had neuer offended his diuine Ma­iesty; nay that with hauing fought so valiantly, she had euer obteyned glori­ous [Page 110] [...] [Page 111] [...] [Page 110] victory. And then she couered her all ouer with a most pure white veyle, wherewith she found her selfe interiour­ly to be as it were restrayned & bound, in token that from thēceforth she should neuer more be assaulted with tentations of Sense as in deed it happened; for in all the course of her life she was neuer troubled more in that kind, nor euer felt in her mind so much, as any one impure imagination.

On the same day, she was surprised by a burning feuer, with payne in her head and backe, which afflicted her for twenty dayes. Notwithstanding this she neuer forbare the exercise of the Mona­stery, but was much more kindled to­wards the vse of holy prayer, to which now she gaue her selfe in extraordinary manner. Whereupon being rapt in ex­cesse of mind, she vnderstood from her Iesus, that her sicknes proceeded not from naturall causes, but was otherwise permitted by the will of God for her greater glory and probation.

The Diuell, in the meane tyme, en­uying [Page 111] her so great good, and being enra­ged that he could not ouercome her, made her fall sometims down the stairs, sometimes in the Quire, and sometimes in other places: but the seruant of God supporting all for the loue of Iesus, was not at all hurt by it, but taking courage to her selfe, she rose vp fitter for new battailes. Besides this, in the midst of those feruent prayers, which oftentimes he sent vp to heauen, she found her selfe to be much bitten, as by venemous ser­pents; it seemed vnto her that the parts of her body were cut off by inches; and being forced by these accidents, she fell downe to the ground, where it was ne­cessary for her to stay a good while, with much payne, not being able to moue any way; and partly by her continuall feuer, and partly because she susteyned her self with only bread & water, she was weak­ned in such sort, that it seemed she must [...]nstantly faint and sowne.

For this cause, by Obedience which was imposed vpon her by her Superi­ours, she was cōmanded for three weeks [Page 112] togeather, to take towards the recouery of her strength, all kind of nutriment, excepting flesh. Which being done, and she hauing recouered a little force, she instantly returned to her former life. But the Diuells forgot not to afflict her with new tentations, that so they might discourage her from austerity, by put­ting thus great doubtes into her mind, that she did not performe the Will of God, and especially in going bare-foote and in wearing one only coate, as well in Winter as in Sommer. Yea, and the better to perswade her, the Diuell ap­peared to her at that tyme, in the shew of two Religious women; the one appa­relled in white, Note. the other in blacke, who both aduertised her, that the manner of her life was nothing gratefull, and ac­ceptable to God; nay that she offended him thereby; & if she continued in such obstinacy, she would fall into his dis­pleasure. Heerewith she was much affli­cted, but conferring the whole matter with Mother Prioresse, and hauing made much prayer, with much feruour, she [Page 113] rested certaine, that those had been but deceits of the Diuell, wherby to remoue her from her course begun. Heerof she was yet more assured by God, in a Rapt which she had vpon the Vigil of S. Symon and Iude, wherein she receaued many o­ther spirituall consolations.

She seeth Iesus in such sort, as he was shewed by Pilate to the Iewes. A little bundle of the myrrh of his Passion was graunted to her, and Iesus was put into her armes, as he was new borne. CHAP. 27.

VVE must not passe ouer in si­lence a singular fauour. which our Lord God vouchsafed to this blessed soule vpon the Tuesday before Lent, which came vpon the 5. of February 1585. as they were making a deuout Pro­cession in the Monastery, to appease the diuine Iustice, least otherwise he might haue taken due vengeance for the many offences, which on that day vse to be [Page 114] committed against him. She being rapt in Extasis, saw her heauenly Spouse ex­presly in that dolorous manner, as he was when Pilate shewed him to the Iews, with these words, Ecce Homo. By which sight she being instantly kindled with great desire to suffer, sayd; O my Iesus, why cannot I be she, who may suffer so many outrages, so many scornes, and villanies, as I see those traytours put vpon thee, whilest they are shewing thee to the people? Why may not I take from off thy head, that piercing Crowne, which so much afflicts thee, & put it vpon myne owne, since for me thou wearest it, and for me thou sufferest those paynes and torments?

After these wordes, she saw, that Iesus to satisfy her desire of suffering, would giue to her, as once he did to S. Bernard, a bundle of the Myrrhe of his Passion, and so did she affectuously pray that Saint, that he would dispose her to receaue it worthily, & that her mind by the bloud of Iesus, might be purified. And when she had named the instrumēts of the Passion by one and one, she opened [Page 115] her armes, making shew of receauing so great a benefit; and afterwards ioyning her hands in forme of a Crosse vpon her breast, she sayd; Fasciculus myrrhae dile­ctus meus inter vbera mea commorabitur: My beloued is as a bundle of Myrrhe which shall remayne betweene my breasts. Af­ter this action, she fell all trembling to the ground, making shew of suffering beyond measure; for as afterwardes she related by holy Obedience, in that instant she endured most bitter torments, not only interiourly, but exteriourly also.

But she vnderstood at the same time that her beloued Iesus had graunted her grace, whereby she might haue forcible armes to resist the encounters of her spi­rituall enemyes, who then did much more combate with her. Neither was there heere an end of celestiall fauours, for our Lord God, hauing giuen her a [...]ittle bundle of Myrrhe (the gift of sad­nes and griefe) he was pleased to release the paines, which she endured in recea­uing therof, by a recompence of incom­parable ioy. For she hauing a long tyme [Page 116] aspired to see her Iesus, in such sort, as he was whē he parted from the pure womb of Maria, not only did she remayne fully satisfyed, but it was graunted her, that for sometyme she might hold the tender infant in her owne armes. It is too hard a taske to expresse the vnspeakable ioy which at that tyme she shewed by her countenance, and with her wordes full of louing feruour and deuotion; and with what actes of humility she did so­lemnize and reuerence that celestiall in­fant, and willingly I can be content to leaue it to the contemplation of such de­uout spirits, as shall read these lines. It sufficeth for the present to adde, that she being fortifyed by these so great graces, was from thenceforth better able to re­sist all diabolicall temptations.

Of the sight which God gaue her of her owne defects: and of the great comfort which she receaued by a certaine act of Humility. CHAP. 28.

THE sayd tentations grew vpon her euery day, the Diuell seeking some­ [...]yms to kindle in her a desire of honour, and worldly greatnes, sometymes to cast [...]er vpon despaire; and withall to per­ [...]wade her, that she should not weary her [...]elfe in vaine, nor imploy her selfe so without profit in leading an austere Re­ [...]igious life. She was brought heereby to [...]uch termes, as she thought that in euery [...]f her actions, she offended God. Before [...]hose Image sometimes passing, being [...]urprized by extraordinary deuotion, she would with tendernes, let her selfe fall [...]owne, and in one Rapt of two houres, [...]ur Lord made her see all the faults and [...]efects though neuer so light, which in [...] her life she had committed. This sight [Page 118] made her weep bitterly, and she sayd Willingly would I go into Hell, if thereby could purchase this, that I might neuer hau [...] offended thee, O my God. Yet euen heer th [...] tentations stayed not, nor yet did sh [...] giue ouer the discouery of new wayes whereby she might vanquish the common enemy. And once she prayed th [...] Mother Prioresse, that for her greate [...] mortification she would cause her hand to be bound behind her. This act of humility was so pleasing to God, that shortly he rapt her into Extasis, and for whole continued weeke, in a manner she was comforted by the spirit of God The Diuel enuying her so great happynes, appeared to her often in diuers terrible shapes. Sometymes he represente [...] to her mind, the delights of this world Sometimes he made that appeare vnt [...] her for base and vile, which is so high & noble, as namely a Religious state. Bu [...] aboue all thinges, he troubled her muc [...] vpon the point of Pouerty; for as ha [...] beene sayd already, she wearing no othe [...] thing vpon her, then one bare patc [...] [Page 119] coate, the enemy could not endure so great perfection.

But the Religious Mothers, con­sidering that she being clad with one light coate, and that almost worne out, she would hardly be able to resist the sharp coldes of winter; and not being willing on the other side to disturbe her so much, as to make her change it, they resolued that the Prioresse should dexte­riously find some remedy. Who in the night of S. Iohn the Euangelist after Mat­tins made her come into the midst of the Quire, & told her, that to make her pro­fit in holy Pouerty, she was desirous that she should depriue her selfe of her coate, and should apparell her selfe with ano­ther which was to be giuen her for Gods sake, if the rest of the Mothers, and Sisters, should be so contented. Heereu­pon they consenting not without abun­dance of teares, seeing there before them an example of so great vertue, the Prio­resse made her put off her coate, and to put on the coate of another Sister; affir­ming that she gaue it her for Iesus sake, [Page 120] bidding her keep it till it were required againe. By this action all diabolicall ten­tation which vexed her in the point of Pouerty, was much weakned, and she found withall, so great contentment of soule, that being rapt in Extasis, she see­med to feele part of the ioy of those bles­sed spirits, which are apparelled in hea­uen with immortall glory. And moreo- she had a liuely feeling of how much the vertues of Humility, and Pouerty ought to be esteemed, and loued, which make the soules in heauen happy, and amiable euen heer on earth.

God sheweth her the glory of S. Augustine, and he helpeth her to say her Office. CHAP. 29.

ON the Vigil of S. Augustine in the same yeare of 1587. she being im­ployed about some busines of the Mona­stery, after she had sayd with the other Religious, as many Psalmes in honour of that Saint, as the name of Augustine con­teyned [Page 121] letters, she was rapt in Extasis, & instantly began with great feruour to beg of God, that he would shew her the glory of that Saint, and that through his merits, he would impart some grace to the Religious of that Monastery. Her prayers were not made in vaine, for in­stantly she saw, as might be vnderstood by her manner of speach, that our Lord God for the merits of that Saint impar­ted to them many spirituall gifts. The e­uening after, she being in the Quire at Complyn, whilest the Salue Regina was sung, she saw S. Augustine inuironed with eternall glory; & then fastning her eyes on heauen, being filled with diuine splendour, she began to discourse with that Saint, with such admirable feruour of spirit, and with so great vehemency of speach, that it was impossible for the Religious to note her wordes.

But the night following, saying her Mattins with the rest, when she was come to the middest thereof, retyring her selfe a little aside, she was againe ali­enated from her senses, and S. Augustine [Page 122] did in like manner appeare to her, who made an end of saying the Office with he [...] as might easily be knowne by her recy­ting of one verse, and not the other, she hearing that the Saint did vtter it. At the same tyme she also heard the Angelical [...] melodyes, whereupon she sayd; Yea this is other manner of musicke, then that which is made below on earth. Hauing ended the Office, she began to beg of Iesus with most deuout words, That he would vouch­safe to come, and vnite himselfe to her in the B. Sacrament; and remayning yet still in Rapt, she went to the vsuall place of the Communion, & being vpon her knees, she remayned there till the Ghostly Fa­ther came to communicate the Religious & she was also commumnicated without euer going out of the Rapt, whereby she was so much kindled with the loue of God, that she seemed euen with excesse of tendernes to faint, and she vttered words so feruent & affectuous, as would haue mollifyed any peruerse, and stony hart; and thus passed she that night in these deuout contemplations.

She is tempted, that for the benefit of soules she would leaue that Religious state. And afterwards she was tempted with Pride, & proper Estimation, and of the remedyes which she vsed, that she might not be o­uercome. CHAP. 30.

HOVVSOEVER the enemy of man­kind saw, that he laboured in vaine in striuing to remoue this Spouse of Christ from her holy life, yet he ceased not with new assaults to afflict & tempt her. For vnder the shaddow of good, he was desirous to perswade her, Note. that more quietly she might serue God, if putting of the habit of Religion, for the benefit of Soules, she would returne into the world. But finding her still more and more stable in her holy purpose, he be­gan againe to appeare to her, in feare­full shapes, threatning that he would de­stroy her, if she consented not to his wicked suggestion. But she contemning [Page 124] his threats and rages, being inflamed with desire to serue God, to free her selfe from the tentation of leauing the Reli­gious habit, she tooke one day the keyes of the Monastery, and placed them in the hands of the Crucifixe, to shew that she should yeild Obedience only to him, in the obseruation of her inclosure.

The night after, being of S. An­drew the Apostle, saying Mattins with the rest of her Sisters, she was troubled with a most grieuous tentation, to make her selfe away. She went from thence to the Refectory, where she tooke vp a knife, and returning into the Quire, yet still in Rapt, she ascended vp to the Altar of the B. Virgin, and put it into her handes, so to obteyne the grace of being able to conquer the temptation. After this, she troad it vnder her feet, therby to put the greater scorne vpon the Tempter.

Another tyme, she procured Mo­ther Prioresse to tye her first in her cell for the same purpose, and in reward of so great humility, God called her to the knowledge of high Mysteryes, and [Page 125] [...]rengthned her much against new com­ [...]ts. But the threats and temptations of [...]he Diuell sometymes of Pride, some­ [...]imes of forsaking her Religious habit, [...]ot ceasing, she ran hastily to the Prio­ [...]esse, and in the presence of all the Reli­gious (with a Rope about her necke, & her hands bound togeather) she deman­ [...]ed the Religious habit for Gods sake; and with these actes of mortification & humility, she obteyned the conquest. Yet hardly ouercame she any temptatiō, but that others would grow the more terrible to her thereby. Being tempted, that she should not obey the Superiours, Mother Prioresse made her promise to God, in the presence of many Religious, perpetuall Obedience. Hearing Masse som­tymes she was cruelly tormented by Di­uells, and with much fury sometymes throwne this way, and sometymes that way, which the Religious so visibly see­ing, were brought to great compassion towards her. To profit yet more in ver­tue, she would put her selfe to the perfor­ming of the most vile and ignoble exer­cises [Page 126] of the Kitchen; & not only did she make her selfe obedient, and subiect to the Mothers, but euen to the lay Sisters also. And for their help, she carryed wood and coles, and drew water with­out fauouring her selfe at all, as if she had beene the most abiect person in the Mo­nastery. Besids that, she did these things whilest she went bare-foot, and vilely clad, as our Lord had commanded her; so that it cannot be exprest, how much she mortifyed her self by these exercises. Hauing once serued the Religious at the Table, and kissed all their feet, she was alienated from her senses, & in reward of that act, she was kissed by Iesus, and she obteyned to see S. Iohn the Euangelist, and S. Catharine of Siena, who bound the Diuells with strait chaines. Thus continued she by the space of three years continually fighting, and by Humility obteyning victory ouer Pride.

For hauing ouercome the tentations of lea­uing her Religious habit, she was by Iesus apparelled interiourly with the same habit, and by him she was communicated. CHAP. 31.

HAVING by heauenly help ouer­come the tentations of leauing her Religious habit; she was much inflamed with a desire to be interiourly apparelled therewith. And heereupon powring forth earnest prayers to our Lord vpon the fifth of August, and reading the life of S. Diego, to whome she was deuoted, she grew to be alienated from her senses; and by her wordes it was knowne that the Saint aforesayd did shew her a white and faire habit, which came forth of the side of the Sonne of God. So as now she doubled her prayers to her heauenly Spouse, that he would be pleased to grant it to her. She also inuocated all her Pa­tron Saints, beseeching our Lord againe that vpon that day which was the Feast [Page 128] of S. An Ad­uocate of inter­ssiō not of Re­dempti­on. Albertus her Aduocate, he would cloath her all interiourly, to the end that she might imitate the same Saint, with greater feruour of spirit. Her desirs were graunted; for turning her eyes towards Christ Iesus crucifyed, she saw issuing out of his side, a most precious Coate, out of his right hand a Scapulary, out of his left hand a Girdle, from his thorny head a White veile, and from the wound of his necke which was made when he bare the Crosse, a Mantle bright and shining, beyond all possibility of imagination.

Then moued by diuine spirit, she ascended vp to the little Altar, where the Crucifixe was; and whilest she fastned her eyes vpon it, the Religious found plainly by her postures and motions, that interiourly she was apparelled with the holy Coate. Afterwards with great feruour of loue, she kist the wound of his side, from whence the Vest issued; & afterwardes receaued from euery other wound of the Crucifixe, all those seueral things aforesayd. The Garland, the Light, and the Crucifixe which is giuen by the [Page 129] Priest to such as are vested with a Reli­gious habit, she receaued from the Queen of heauen. Whereof by the words which then she vttered cleare proof was giuen, as also by her kissing an Image of the B. Virgin, in the same manner as she had done that of the Crucifixe.

And it was very remarkable, that she omitted not euen the least ceremony which is vsed, when the habit of Religi­on is taken; only she vttered not the ver­ses, which then are vsually sung; but for as much as was to be conceaued, they were sung in her hearing by the Angells of heauen; for she sayd, O yea, you sing well indeed, these are other manner of musickes, then are made heere below on earth. After this she was communicated by her Iesus, not being able that morning to receaue him with the Religious, by reason of her continuall Rapts. She sayd the Confiteor, and Domine non sum dignus &c and the Religious that were present saw that she opened her mouth, and made all those o­ther demonstrations which are vsuall with such as receaue the Sacrament. [Page 130] Then being richly full of ioy, she sayd with incredible spirit of deuotion, these wordes; Dilectus meus candidus & rubicun­dus; Speciosus forma prae filijs hominum; Diffusa est gratia in labijs tuis; Collocauit se in anima mea; Dilata cor meum vt inducat omnem creaturam ad communicationem cor­poris & sanguinis tui; Quàm bonus Israël Deus! And taking the Crucifixe, she gaue it to be kissed by all the Religious there present; and hauing afterward re­commended to our Lord, the saluation of his creatures, and withall giuing him thankes, for so many graces, she retur­ned out of the Rapt, wherein for the space of three houres she had remayned.

She bringeth backe a But of wine, which was vtterly spoyled, to the perfection which be­fore it had, by making a signe of the Crosse vpon it: and one of the Religious who was then sicke by drinking thereof was cured. CHAP. 32.

IN the same yeare, and about the end of the sayd Month, a But of wine be­ing [Page 131] vtterly spoyled in the Monastery, & the Religious being poore, and ill proui­ded of money, it fell out to be very in­commodious to them. But Suor Maria Maddalena (being called) was comman­ded in vertue of Obedience by Mother Prioresse, being Suor Vangelista del Giocondo to pray that the wine might returne to his goodnes, and so the Monastery be freed from want. The Seruant of God did instantly put her selfe into prayer; and being rapt in spirit out of her senses, she went speedily where the But of wine was, and as soone as euer she made the signe of the Crosse vpon it, the wine re­turned to the former state, and so the Monastery was serued.

At that very tyme, one of the Religious, called Suor Maria Angela San­tucci, was sicke, & so afflicted with a grie­uous fluxe, that the Phisitians doubted greatly of her recouery. But hearing speach of the sayd miracle, she demanded a little of that wine, which as soone as euer she had drunke with great Fayth, she sensibly felt her disease to lessen, [Page 132] and soone after she grew intierly well, to the great wonder of all the Religious. And she her selfe, who yet liueth, giueth testimony to this miracle.

She seeth the soule of one of the Religious of that Monastery depart out of Purga­tory into Heauen. CHAP. 33.

ON the third of February in the same yeare 1588. she being rapt in spirit, it was graunted her by God, to see the soule of one of the Religious of that Mo­nastery, which (after it had remayned 16. dayes in Purgatory) all enuironed with eternall glory went vp to heauen. And she vnderstood, that vpon three particuler occasions, she had remayned during that tyme in Purgatory. First, because vpon holy dayes, hauing an ex­traordinary curious hand with the needle she had wrought some thinges without necessity. Secondly, because being an an­cient Mother in that Religion, she had [Page 133] failed sometymes for certaine humane respects, to aduertise the Superiours of the inspirations which God had giuen her for the good state of that Monastery. And thirdly, because she was too great a louer of her kinred.

Three vertues also were discouered to her, for which the others paine had beene abbreuiated. The first was the stu­dious care which she euer had to conser­ue the purity & simplicity of her Order. The second, the great Charity which she had shewed towards al the Religious. The third, because she still endeauoured to interprete all thinges to a good end. She saw then, that this blessed soule went rich in merit, to enioy that incompre­hensible felicity in the midst of her good Angell, and S. Miniatus the Martyr, to whome in that yeare she had beene par­ticulerly deuoted. And now by the sight of so noble an obiect as this was, she did euen triumph with ioy, and seemed vn­able to conteyne her selfe, from aspyring to follow her, that she might also possesse her deere Spouse Christ Iesus.

She is much troubled by the temptations of Gluttony. CHAP. 34.

IN THIS meane tyme, the Diuell (neuer ceasing to molest her) came with a temptation of extreme Gluttony. And although any vice of this kind was wholy contrary euen to her naturall in­clination (besides the resolution that she had made, to feed only vpon bread and water) yet neuertheles, she was vrged withall violence by that maligne spirit, sometims to take meat by stealth, some­tymes to desire those meats, which how­soeuer they were in themselues shut vp, yet they seemed visibly to be represented before his eyes For hauing occasion to passe often by those places where the prouision was kept, she would instantly see the doores and cupbords to fly open before her, so as by occasion thereof, she was extraordinarily troubled with that tentation.

[Page 135]But by how much the more she e­steemed that sinne to be absurdly vnde­cent and deformed, Note. so much the more did the motion thereof giue her cause to humiliate her selfe; and she would vse to say to one of her Sisters; That God A­lmighty could not suffer the Diuells to trouble her in any thing, which gaue her greater af­fliction then by that tentation of Gluttony. But yet, sayd she, I must be faine to swallow downe these bits, which are both sweet and bitter; sweet, because they are made by the permission of God; and bitter for the shame and paine which they carry in themselues. In the eating now and then of an apple (when she was permitted to vse food of Lent) she would, through the contem­plation of the beauty therof, so diue into the prouidence & liberality of him that made it, that she found no tast or sauour at all in the thing it selfe. With these ex­ercises, but aboue all with the considera­tion of her owne weaknes (since so vile and poore a thing, as the desire of meat, is able to make such warre against vs) she (humbling her selfe so much the [Page 136] more) was dayly ouercoming all diabo­licall suggestions.

She is tempted with desperation of those suc­cours which God by his Saints doth graunt her: and of the remedyes which she found. CHAP. 35.

YET the sayd suggestions did not cease. For the infernall enemy, ob­seruing her great constancy, began fu­riously to tempt her with despaire. And therefore, he represented to her some­tymes, that she was to be damned, and that God had abādoned her for her grie­uous sinnes. At other tymes, he would in like manner striue to perswade her, that she was neuer to find mercy with God, & very often he vrged her to kil her selfe with her owne hand s [...] entising her sometymes to thrust a knife into her throat, and sometymes to cast a halter a­bout her neck, and so to end her life. But she in the midst of these passages, as af­terwardes she tould the Prioresse with a­bundant [Page 137] tears, made a vow to God, that she would neuer offend him. And so our Lord was not wanting to strengthen her in those temptations with many celesti­all fauours. For vpon the day of S. Tho­mas of Aquine (being alienated from her senses) she saw him in the glory of hea­uen, adorned with immortall light, and by him (as afterwardes she tould by Obedience) all her senses, and her hart were vnited, by a most precious and de­licious liquor, that he powred into her, whereby she was restored, as that her e­nemyes could not conquer her. She al­so vnderstood in this Rapt, by that glo­rious Saint, that the aridity of her spirit, was yet to increase much more, which she could hardly beleeue, as thinking that already it was as much as it could be.

But soone after, the temptations began againe to assault & vrge her with such fury, that oftentimes the Prioresse commanding her to do some things vn­der holy Obedience, she was euen as it were constreyned to refuse the doing of it in wordes, although her mind were [Page 138] most ready to put it in execution. But yet hardly could she haue pronounced the ending of those words, but that with teares she would protest that she would sooner dye then fayle to yield Obedience to her Superiours Whereupon she would in the handes of Mother Prioresse make cheerfully her Profession. And our Lord at that tyme, to make her profit more in holy vertue, did inspire her Superiours to double her pennances and mortificati­ons, which she with a cheerfull mind did execute, not without admirable exam­ple to others. And she was often rapt in Extasis, and strengthned towardes the enduring of new spirituall combats.

It happened in particuler manner, vpon the day of the holy Annunciata in the same yeare, that being rapt in spirit, she spake for the space of six houres, of the Incarnation of the Word in so high manner, that whosoeuer had heard her, would haue beene astonished.

Besides this she saw, when she was in Extasis, at seuerall tymes, the glory of many Saints in heauen, wherby she was [Page 139] greatly comforted. And among others, she was often assisted by S. Diego her par­ticuler Patron, and taught by him how to obteine victory against the Diuell.

Notwithstanding all this, the dri­nesse of spirit grew yet greater in her, Note. so as in the midst of her temptations she tooke this expedient, to resort to Mother Prioresse, and confer with her touching all things; but the Diuell opposing him­selfe thereunto, made her often loose the way, & she purposing to go to Mother Prioresse should find her selfe in other places. And besides, when she would be going towards the Chapter-house, to ac­cuse her selfe publiquely of her defects, she was sometymes so disquieted by the horrible blasphemyes of Diuells, which she heard sounding in her eares, that she found much difficulty to get thither. But by the many acts of humility and reue­rence which she made, she ouercame all those diabolicall deuises, and receaued greater spirituall light from Almighty God.

Of the seuerall mortifications and humble acts which she performed for the ouer­comming of her tentations. CHAP. 36.

FOR this reason she would often kisse the feet of all the Religious. Sometimes with her handes bound be­hind her, she seuerally of them all as­ked pardon for her defects. At other times, in the presence of them all she was disciplined by Mother Prioresse; and sometymes by some other of the Religi­ous. Very often being at table in the Re­fectory, she was called by her Superiour with a loud voyce, and commanded to go round about, by the Religious, with a basket begging a bit of bread for Gods sake; and then commanded to sit vpon the ground, and so eate the bread which she had begged. At other tymes she was made to prostrate vpon the ground, and all the Religious did passe ouer her. And once, being in the Quire with the rest, [Page 141] he was caused to be bound to a post with her handes behind her. But she re­ [...]eaued this mortification with so ioyfull [...] mind (remembring in this act how Christ Iesus had beene tyed to a pillar) [...]hat she was instantly rapt in spirit; and spake so highly in that rapt, that they could not heare her without wonder. Another tyme, retyring into the Quire, she tooke a great Rope with which she caused her handes to be bound behind her, and she made her selfe to he hood­winked, and so to be tyed to the grate of the Altar, to the end that the Religious who were to passe that way, might be moued therby to vilify & laugh at her. But it proued otherwise, for they seeing so piteous a spectacle, there was not one of them who did not find her selfe kin­dled towardes deuotion; and she being asked by the Prioresse, vpon what reason she had done that act, she answered that she had done it to become thereby more humble, and more prone to holy Obedi­ence. She prayed her also with feruent tears, that she would be pleased to bid [Page 142] the Religious that as she should be going to that Altar for a certaine deuotion o [...] hers, they should say such wordes to he [...] as these, whereby to vilify her so much the more: Suor Maria Maddalena, this i [...] come vpon you for your d [...]fects, and because you willbe doing of thinges too much after your owne fashion. The Mother Prioresse satisfyed her desire heerin; and therupon Suor Maria Maddalena demanded pardon of them all with so great humility, that there was none of them who found not her selfe tenderly affected with it; and hauing continued for the space of an houre in this Mortification, she was loo­sed at last by Mother Prioresse, not with­out extraordinary edification. In this meane tyme, fastning her eyes vpon an Image of the B. Virgin, she was estran­ged from her senses; and she vnderstood from her Lord, how that act of humility had beene gratefull to him. And by this meanes a great multitude of Diuells be­ing confounded, they came about her with so horrible outcryes, as gaue her no small vexation.

She resisteth other tentations of the Diuells, and sends them often away. CHAP. 37.

FOR the adding of one affliction to another, there passed not much tyme, before the Diuell appeared to her againe with hideous aspect, whilest she was ma­king Prayer, so that euen ouerwhelmed instantly with great terrour, she became deadly pale. And calling first vpon S. Michael the Archangell in her ayde, and turning her face vp to heauen, she sayd; O Word, O Word, In te Domine sper [...]ui, non confundar in aeternum. After which words she vttered a profound sigh, and turning towards the Diuell, sayd; What dost thou demand of me, O thou horrible beast? O bo­ne Iesu, by the sight of my offences which I see, and by that other sight of myne enemyes, me thinkes, that I am euen in possession of hell. But if you, O Diuells, had euen swallow­ed me vp, you should yet be forced to deliuer me backe againe.

[Page 144]Whilest thus she was tormented with this fearefull spectacle, her face be­came al wanne; and through the excesse of that agony, her sweat distilled in great aboundance. She was then cast downe to the ground with great fury, & beaten with incredible rage. For some­times the Diuell strocke her ouer the head, sometymes he cast her downe pre­cipitously, so that her face was swelled in such sort, that for the space of many dayes, it was necessary for her to be vn­der cure. But she conforming her selfe to the will of God, sayd thus; In fine, O thou hideous beast, when thou shalt haue tormen­ted me, according to thyne owne desire, what wilt thou haue obteyned therby? Benedica [...] Dominum in omni tempore, semper laus eius in ore meo. Then rysing vp on her feet, and leaning against an Altar, she was a­gaine impetuously cast downe to the ground. But she hauing recourse to the ayde of heauen, sayd; Exurgat Deus, & dissipentur inimici eius. And then turning towards the Diuells, she added; Yet can you do no more then is permitted to you by my [Page 145] Spouse; I deny not, but that thou art strong, O horrible beast, & that I of my selfe am weake, Note. but my Lord standeth neere me, who is infi­nitely more strong and more couragious then thou. Do you not obserue, O you ignorant fooles, that I am with my Iesus, and that you can do me no harme? Do you not yet further obserue, that by these so many your battailes, you make me become a more glorious Conque­resse?

Soone after, she droue those ma­ligne spirits away with a discipline. For seeing her selfe enuironed by them, she cast her selfe vpon the ground, still stri­king, now on the right hand, and then on the left, with strange agility. After­wardes walking through the Oratory, where she was, with great speed she did strike vpon the benches, and vpon the walls in such sort, as that she resembled the Sonne of God, when he droue the sellers out of the Temple. She saw after­wards that many of those maligne spirits retyred themselues into all the parts of the Monastery, to assault the other Reli­gious with other tentations, but they [Page 146] could not enter into the Chapter house, for the humble and reuerent acts which are exercised there.

Some of them she saw, where the Religious vse to communicate, & where they heare the word of God; who earne­stly laboured to disquiet their harts with earthly thoughts, to the end that they might not come to know the great vni­on which is made with Almighty God, by receauing that food of life. Some of them she saw in the worke house, who tempted the Religious to worke negli­gently, and to haue no zeale to relieue the pouerty of their Order. Others a­gaine she saw in the Refectory, who in­cited the Religious to be at the Table without deuotion, and attention to the sacred lesson. Seeing also at another time (whilest she was in Rapt, and the Reli­gious were singing the diuine Laudes in the Quire) that a great multitude of Di­uells was at the doore, ready to enter in (and that one was already entred and stood tempting the Spouses of Christ) the good Mother being enflamed with [Page 147] feruour of Spirit, went as it were flying towards the Quire, and snatching vp a Crosse, she droue away therewith those infernall spirits. But as she often saw the Diuells throughout the Couent who in­deuoured extremely to distract the Reli­ous from the strait way to heauen, so were there also shewed vnto her by our Lord, a greater number of holy Angells, which gaue strength and courage to their soules, whereby they might resist temptations.

She freeth one of the Religious from a con­tagious disease, and cureth a lay Sister of whome the one halfe was senseles, from the head to the feet. CHAP. 38.

SVOR Barbara Bassi a professed Religious, had beene subiect for many yeares to a contagious disease, almost throughout her whole body, wherby she was much payned, and especially when she tooke her food. And the remedyes she vsed, [Page 148] did but tend to the increase of her tor­ment; so as the Phisitians allowed her but a short tyme of life; the rather be­cause the sayd sicknes was such, as that by little and little it did eate away all her flesh. Many tymes she had recommended her selfe to the prayers of Suor Maria Maddalena, but she one day in the yeare 1589. going to visit this sicke person, was so inflamed with Charity, as that with her tongue she began to licke her handes and armes, in those places where the pestiferous euill did most afflict her, and hauing told the sicke person, that she must haue confidence in God, Note. and in the B. Virgin, because she should be cured a­way she went. And it was admirable, how within few dayes she was wholy cleere of that sicknes, and in such sort, as it seemed not, that in her flesh, there had beene euer any infirmity.

At the same time, there was in the Monastery a lay Sister called Suor Pace Colombini. This woman had lost all sense in one whole side of her body, through the excessiue torment that she had felt; [Page 149] in so much as her flesh being depriued of sense, might haue beene cut off without any payne to the patient. So as she des­payring wholy of humane help, prayed the Mother Suor Maria Maddalena, that for the loue of Iesus she would make the signe of the Crosse vpon her. The good Mother, in her great humility, made som resistance, but finally being more vrged by ardent Charity, Note. three tymes she sig­ned her with the signe of the Crosse. It is incredible to tell, how immediatly ther­upon, the sicke person was freed, and so freed, that instantly she went about the busines of the Monastery. And she her selfe is yet liuing, and giues cleere testi­mony to this miracle.

She seeth the soule of one Religious ascend in­to heauen, and of another who was suf­fering in Purgatory, in a parti­culer manner. CHAP. 39.

THE same yeare, on the fift of Iune, a Religious of that Monastery pas­sed from this to a better life, to whome Suor Maria Maddalena had performed great offices of charity, during the whole tyme of her sicknes. Her body was yet in the Church vnburyed, when she, with the rest of her Sisters being imployed a­bout their vsuall exercises, and being moued by God, she went towardes the grate of the Chapter-house, from whēce she might see the body of her dead Sister. She was scarcely arriued thither, when being rapt in Extasis, she saw her soule fly happily vp into the ioyes of heauen. Whereupon, she brake out into these wordes; Farewell my Sister, farewell happy soule. Thou art going vp to heauen, like purest [Page 151] Doue, leauing all vs heer below. O how glorious art thou, and how faire, and who shallbe able to describe thy beauty? How small a tyme hast thou remayned in those flames? Thy body is not yet buryed, and thy soule is flying vp into eternall glory. Now dost thou see cleer­ly that which I was wont to tell thee, whilest yet thou wast on earth, that thy sufferings heere, would seeme nothing to thee, in respect of the glory, which Iesus had layd vp for thee in Heauen.

In the meane tyme it was declared to her by our Lord, how that soule, be­cause she had suffered extremely in this life, and for the deuotion which she had to holy Indulgences (as imparting the merits of Christ Iesus) she had stayed in Purgatory only fifteen houres. In the meane tyme the body was buryed, and she returned from her Rapt, saying; Whilest buriall is giuing to the body in earth, the soule is placed for all eternity in heauen.

About the same tyme, making prayers before the B. Sacrament, there was represented to the eyes of her mind, the Soule of another Religious of that [Page 152] Monastery, which had also passed to a better life, and it was suffering in Purga­tory for the defects thereof; and as she related, she saw it (apparelled with a garment of fire, and a white vest vnder­neath) adore the food of the Angells, with great reuerence. She vnderstood afterwardes, how that flame which in­compassed her, and the obligation to stand an houre in the day to honour the B. Sacrament in the Church of that Monastery, was imposed by God, in pu­nishment for her hauing negligently o­mitted diuers tymes to receaue the holy Communion. But that white Vest which gaue her great consolation, was graunted in reward of her virginity, & purity, which she had still manteyned. Afterwards in the same yeare 1589. she saw it flye, fayre and purifyed into eter­nall Rest.

After the fiue yeares of Probation she is taken out of the lake of Lyons by her Patron-Saints: that is, she is freed from the as­saults of Diuells, & rewarded by God with infinite graces. CHAP. 40.

THE fiue yeares were passed, where­in Suor Maria Maddalena had beene so furiously assaulted by the tentations of infernall enemyes, when at length her Iesus was pleased to make an end of those afflictions, and as a Conqueresse to reward her euen in this life, with graces of imcomparable valew. So as vpon the night of that admirable solemnity of the Holy Ghost on the 10. of Iune, in the year 1590. being in the Quire with the other Religious in celebration of the sacred Of­fice, at the singing of that Canticle, Te De­um laudamus &c. she was estranged from her senses, and in such sort remayned without speach till Mattins were at an end. Then became her countenance to [Page 154] be of admirable beauty, & by the wordes which she vttered, it was cleerly known that she then conceaued in her selfe cele­stiall ardours of the Holy Ghost, by the strength whereof, the powers of her mind were all purifyed; and she vtter [...] many sentences of the holy Scripture with admirable deuotion.

At these things were present her Patron-Saints, who immediatly before had drawne her out of the Lake of Lyons, that is, they freed her from those afflicti­ons, wherein as in a lake, she had been (as already hath beene sayd) fiue conti­nued yeares for her Probation, & they intierly tooke from the Diuels all power of afflicting her in future time, wherupō all fullfilled with heauenly delights, she sayd; Eripuit me de manibus inimicorum, & ipsi confusi sunt; Et transiui perignem & aquā & eduxisti me in refrigerium. These most cru­ell beasts (she spake heere of the Diuells) haue certaine wayes to fright vs, wherby they thought to returne to their great Diuell, to gi­ue him account of some rich gaine that they had made; but my Patron-Saints do take them [Page 155] [...]d ruine them, because now euery thing is [...]rifyed in the bloud of my God, and that [...]herin they thought to haue gotten the vpper [...]nd, euen by that they are the more tormen­ [...]ed since they returne without victory. And [...]ho shallbe able to conceaue, O my Lord, how [...]hat which to me seemed affliction, is no affli­ [...]tion, but triumph and glory to my soule. She [...]ad no sooner ended these wordes, but [...]he turned her selfe, being still in Extasis, [...]owardes the Prioresse, & to her Mistres, who were neere her and wringing them with her handes, she sayd with an inesti­mable ioy of hart; It is come, and it is past (she speakes of the tyme of her Probation) do you therefore help me to thanke and glorify my God. After this, she returned from the Rapt; yet so, that as soone as she had restored her selfe with a little bread and water, she went againe into Extasis.

Then did she see a greater light, in the midst whereof there was a troupe of her Patron-Saints, who being deuided into seauen couples in excellent manner, made a noble Procession. These were (for she named them all one by one) S. Tho­mas [Page 156] of Aquine, S. Agnes, S. Iohn the E­uangelist, S. Magdalen, S. Iohn Baptist, S Catharine Virgin and martyr, S. Steuen, S Catharine of Siena, S. Francis, S. Clare, S Augustine, S. Angelus a Carmelitan Martyr S. Michael the Archangell, and her own good Angell. These she saw imediatly be­fore, going towards the eternall Father and from his diuine breast, they took [...] admirable giftes wherewith to adorn [...] her; and she vnderstood that they wer [...] sent to her, by her heauenly Spouse, in re­ward of the grieuous afflictions that she had susteyned in the fiue yeares of her Probation, whereby being made euen top full with ioy, she said: O my Lord, m [...] thinkes thou art about to reward me (if I may so say) euen for the offences which I haue com­mitted against thee; for I see not that I haue done any thing, but offended thee. But well, well, to thee all thinges are knowne.

After this, she made euident shew that her Patron-Saintes were drawing neere her, when she said, O you my Ad­uocates, how fauourable are you vnto me? And so ech couple of them (as was eui­dent [Page 157] by the manner of her speach) enri­ [...]hed her with seuerall celestiall Presents, [...]etcht from heauen. One put vpon her [...]ead a glorious Crowne of immortall Light; Another with chaines of gould a­ [...]orned her necke; Another with a most [...]ure veste on all sids did couer her; Some [...]ompassed in her handes with beautifull [...]racelets; Others enricht her fingers with ringes of inualuable price, and o­ [...]hers (to conclude) did honour her with most precious stones, and riches of [...]eauen.

She, in the meane time, contempla­ted with great admiration, the soue­raigne beauty of those Saintes; and fin­ding that they enuironed her round a­bout, she turned from one side to the o­ [...]her, and could neuer be satisfied in be­houlding those diuine obiectes. And speaking to them, she said thus: Faine would I see you all at once, but cannot; For if I turne to the right hand, I see not them who are on the left; and if I looke on the left, I loose the sight of them who are on the right; and yet faine I would see all your beauties. [Page 158] She shewed afterwards, by the manne [...] of her speach, that the Saintes them­selues began to make Court vnto ou [...] Lord, with instruments, and voyces, & gestures betokening ioy, for the victory granted to his Spouse, in the time of her Probation; and so it was an admirable thing, to see how she, with a manner full of maiesty, in acting and dauncing gaue signes of ioy. Then she beganne to dis­course with the Saintes by one and one, naming both themselues, and the instru­ments celestiall which they had in their hands. Her countenaunce was ioyfull & resplendant, when continuing her speach in that heauenly company, she said, I will go into all those places where my aduersary hath endeauoured to do me hurt, to confound him the more with all his craft.

And first, she went into a place of the Monastery where she had beene ex­traordinarily assaulted by the Diuell; & there as soone as she arriued, by singing and dauncing she affronted Sathan. At the first, speaking to the Diuells she said, I will in despight of you keepe holy the day of [Page 159] [...]ur Lord before him, I will laugh you to scorn, [...]nd at his feete I will cast my selfe. Then she [...]ell vpon her knees, and soone after ri­sing added, Of that which hath hapned to [...]e before my God, I will glory for your greater [...]aine; and thereof I will make a Crowne to weare vpon my head, and humble my selfe to him againe. O hideous infernall Beastes, cry [...]ut and howle as loud as you liste, my soule [...]steemeth you no more then a fly; but I will [...]hanke my God for this great mercy till I dy.

She went after into other places of the Couente, and there with sweet voyce did singe, Quis nos separabit à chari­ [...]ate Christi? Tribulatio, an Angustia, an Fames! Nemo poterit me separare à charitate Christi. And againe she added: Omnia ar­bitrata sum vt stercora, vt Christum lucrifa­ [...]iam. Dominus illuminatio mea, & salus mea [...]uem timebo? Thē went she speedily to an Altar of the B. Virgin and said to her with great deuotion, O most pure Maria, I offer and giue my selfe vnto thee, not only with that purity and innocency which I receaued when I consecrated my selfe to thee, but I giue [...]t thee now, being more adorned and more pu­rified. [Page 160] Receaue me then, O Maria, and pre­serue me in thee. After this, she returned from her Rapte, and although she had beene adorned with so singular giftes, yet neuerthelesse with a most profound humility she humbled her selfe before the Religious, who, by that time, were come thither in great number, and then she returned to the common affaires o [...] the Monastery.

For reward of the sight of Diuells which she had suffered in her Probation, Iesus shew­ed himselfe to her in three manners; pro­mising from thence forth, that she euer should enioy his presence. CHAP. 31.

THE course and current of celestiall Grace, stayed not heere; for the Munday following, which was the se­cond feast of the Holy Ghost (being rapt in Extasis, after the holy Commu­nion) she vnderstoood how Iesus would that morning reward her with a liberal [Page 161] gift, namely that from thenceforth she euer should haue before the eyes of her mind, the high presence of God, in lieu of the horrible sight of diuels, wherby in the tyme of her Probation she had so terri­bly been frighted. And then she began to see her beloued Spouse, wherby she was at an instant filled with such ioy, as can­not be imagined, and fastning her eyes vpon him, she sayd; O my spouse (for so I will presume to call thee) the sight of the Di­uell is not so hideous, but that thy sight is in­comparably more delightfull, who art (as the Prophet sayth) speciosus forma prae filijs hominū. And as formerly there was neither tyme, nor place, when I had not the fearfull vision of those malign Spirits, so now, whether I go, or stand, or labour, or speake, I shall e­uer see thee my beloued. And as they, besides that they appeared to the sight of my mynd, sometymes did also shew themselues in seue­rall formes to my corporall eyes; so thou also wilt not only be present to my mind, but wilt also shew thy selfe to the eyes of my body, thereby to make me triumph in ioy and exul­tation.

[Page 162]Our Lord did then aske of her, in what appearance she desired to see him, and she answered; As thou art one God in three Persons, so I would be glad to see thee in three manners: As thou wast in the tyme, when thou wert in Aegypt, I say in thy in­fancy; as thou wert when thy Mother lost thee in the Temple; and lastly, as thou wert when thou wert prepared for thy Passion. She had no sooner spoke these wordes, but this suit of hers was graunted, and Iesus shewed himselfe to her punctually as she desired, in the tyme of his infancy. So as full of ioy, turning her eyes towardes him, she began to speake in this manner; O heer behould my little one in the age of three or foure yeares; O admirable thing, thou art so very little, and yet thou art God; but thy littlenes makes me know thy greatnes. O greatnes and littlenes of my God. I shall neuer be satisfyed in behoulding thee; O little and great God so beautifull and attractiue. She then saw the same Iesus in the state of riper childhood, and being then surpri­zed with greater ioy, she sayd; O behould my spouse, who before shewed himselfe to me so [Page 163] very little, and now I see him in the age of twelue yeares, with a countenance so delight­full & admirable, wherein there shineth such a graue sweetnes. O my God so louely, & gra­cious, to such as tast thee!

After this she went to the Oratory where prostrating her selfe on earth be­fore the Altar of the B. Virgin with full zeale, she prayed that the liuely flames of diuine loue might dilate themselues in the hart of euery Religious in that Mo­nastery. And these prayers were well made; for she vnderstood soone after, that God granted singular graces to that Monastery; so she being all comforted returned shortly out of the Rapt. As soone as she had strengthned her selfe by a little food, she was againe abstracted from her senses, and she laboured with much desire to see the great Son of God, in the third manner, as she had deman­ded. Her Iesus then appearing to her in that forme, and she looking on him with attentiue eyes, sayd; O my Iesus I will be­hould thee in this flourshing age of thyne, sometimes working, sometimes praising thee, [Page 164] sometymes labouring for thee; I will see thee I say, in this so beautifull, and gracious age of thyne, when thou dost leaue thy selfe to vs by enduring the most sacred Passion; I will take extreme delight to behould thee, as now the [...] shewest thy selfe, namely sitting vpon that fountaine, where thou wast interrogating and illuminating. Many other discourses she had with her beloued Lord, whilest she saw him in those three aforesayd formes, besides that in these three dayes of the Holy Ghost (whereof she consumed the greatest part in Extasis) there were cō ­municated to her many celestiall secrets, and she spake so highly of the greatnesses that are in God, as doth exceed all hu­mane thought. But I passe on for greate [...] breuity.

By her Prayers she obteyneth from God, space of life for the Confessarius of the Monastery. CHAP. 42.

IN the yeare 1590. the Confessarius of the Monastery being grieuously sicke, and neere to death, hauing already beene an­ [...]ealed, this seruant of God, both w [...]th sighes and teares, disposed her selfe to pray our Lord so earnestly, that for the spirituall benefit of her Monastery he would prolonge his life, that the sayd Confessarius being aged of 77. yeares in [...]hort tyme, recouered his forces so well, [...]hat he left his bed, and at the solemnity of the Corpus Domini, which was at hand he confessed and communicated the Re­ [...]igious, to their great comfort. And by [...]his prolonging of his life, came much [...]pirituall profit to the Monastery. To [...]his miracle all the Religious doe giue [...]laine testimony, who yet liue, & were [...]resent at the working thereof.

She seeth the soule of her Mother ascend vp to heauen; and she also seeth a good Priest who enioyeth eternall happines. CHAP. 43.

IN the Month of September, of the same yeare 1590. our Lord Iesus was pleased to refresh his beloued Spouse, with an extreme consolation, for the a­gonyes which were so patiently endured by her in the time of her Probation. For she being in rapt, he shewed her the soule of her mother, who 15. dayes before was departed out of this life, and so being enuironed by eternall splendours, she went vp to heauen, accompanyed by her Patron-Saints. There were giuen her by her Mother three aduices, which by holy Obedience she was enioyned to de­clare. First that to the vttermost of her power, she should endeauour to profit in holy humility. Secondly, that she should be a true obseruer of Obedience: and third­ly, that in all thinges she should striue to [Page 167] exercise Prudence. Hauing giuen these ho­ly counsels, her happy Mother tooke her selfe out of sight, and went to enioy su­preme happynes.

Soone after also, she saw the soule of a venerable Priest, who for the loue of God had laboured much in spirituall exercises; and he went to inhabit his ce­lestiall Countrey being rich in glory. By these meanes, she went still profiting in holy vertue, and was kindled more and more towards the purchase of true feli­city.

Of the manner of her life, from the tyme that she entred into her Probation, vntill her death. CHAP. 44.

THIS couragious warriour of Iesus, being to encounter with diuers ten­tations, lead a life wholy illuminated by God, and full of mortification and pen­nance. For in the fiue yeares of her Pro­ [...]ation, Note. she susteyned not her body other­wise [Page 168] in effect, then by bread and water. By the space of three yeares, she being admonished by aduice from heauē, went bare footed, and consequently being of delicate complexiō, she could not with­out extreme paine endure those bitter coldes of winter. So much the more, because for her greater mortification, she imployed her selfe as hath been sayd already, in those painefull exercises, of drawing water, and doing of other in­feriour things; and neither making any account of the raine or snow, she went vp and down, sometymes in the garden, and sometyms in other places of the Mo­nastery; so that through the most bitter season of the yeare, her flesh would break and open in such sort, as to shed bloud in great quantity; and that would make most painefull sores. Therefore out of compassion, the Religious would some­tymes swath her legs, but she caring for no such complements, with a cheerefull countenance would say; Giue me leaue to suffer for my sinnes. She wore only one Coate, which was old, and patcht, as [Page 169] well in the sharp seasons of the yeare, as [...]t other tymes; so as now, and then, [...]hrough the extreme could she trembled [...]n such sort, as she could hardly speake. Moreouer the vsuall tyme of feeding or sleeping she did ordinarily spend in con­tinuall prayer, or in excesses of mind. And yet euen when she would dispose her selfe to take any rest, she slept in her cloathes, and almo t euer vpon a hard sacke of straw, or els vpon the bare ground. Her sleep was extremly short; for that mind, which was accustomed in those Nocturnal houres to transforme it selfe often into God, by diuine con­templation, could hardly induce it selfe to giue long repose to the body, though it were much weakned with affliction. And yet more to exercise her self in wat­ching (not only in the tyme of her Pro­bation, but euen in the whole course of her life, whilest she had any health) she obtayned that the Office should be euer hers, of calling the Religious to Mattins. Many tymes also in the very dead of the night, she was heard to sigh and weep [Page 170] bitterly, and sometimes to punish her bo­dy with sharp and seuere disciplines, but she being assisted by diuine grace found her selfe in the midst of these mortifica­tions to gather strength.

When the fiue yeares of her Proba­tion were ended, she had particuler light from our Lord, how his diuine will was, that she should, according to the custom of the Monastery, returne to the vse of single soaled shooes and slippers, which she did readily fullfill, but as for hose, in her life she neuer put any on againe, ex­cept for a time of two yeares, wherein she was still recouering out of a dange­rous sicknes. After her Probation ended, she began also (being so aduised from a­boue) to take vpon Sundayes, not the food of Lent, but such as was common to the Monastery; and on thursdayes to drinke a litle wine, but vpon other dayes she continued to fast with bread and water, for twenty months afterwardes. But her Superiours then seeing that her forscedayly diminished by her leading so rigorous a life, and fearing that so they [Page 171] might loose the mirrour of so admirable [...]n example, they commanded her, by ho­ [...]y Obedience, that she earnestly should de­sire grace of our Lord, that she might be able to liue according to the common vse. She therefore being vrged by holy Obedience powred forth feruent prayers to the Eternall God, and obteyned to know his diuine will to be this, that she wholy should resigne her selfe to the Obe­dience of her Superiours. Wherupon they ordeyned, that she should feed vpon commō meats, wherin after her manner she obeyed readily. And verily she was in this an admirable spectacle to all the Monastery; for still she fed her selfe most sparingly, and chose for her food the meanest & poorest meats, Note. making shew with a holy kind of craft that she liked them best.

But she neuer gaue ouer the vse of cloathing her selfe with one only Coat, and that the poorest in the Monastery, except in the two yeares of her great in­firmity and recouery from the same; nor did she euer giue ouer to sleep vpon a [Page 172] hard sacke of straw in the whole tyme of her life. Only when she began to be sick of that disease, which brought her after­wards to her end, she was commaunded by holy Obedience to vse matteresse; and when her sicknes afterwards so farre in­creased, as that she was tyed to her bed, of her selfe she demanded that her Supe­riours would permit her to rest vpon a fetherbed, and to serue her self of linnen sheets; not for the ease of her body (as she priuatly acquainted some of the Re­ligious) but to the end that she might not be accounted singular, but as the rest. And heerein did euidently appeare the diuine prouidence, for that body of hers came by little and little to so ex­treme extenuation, that without faile she could not haue long ēdured either vpon a sacke, or yet vpon a mattresse. So as in this manner this good Mother came by so prayse-worthy a life vnto her death, & thereby she being top full of merits, and of holy operations passed on as we may piously beleeue, to life eternall.

She recouereth one of the Religious, who was neere to death, of an incurrable sore, and freeth another from Leprosy. CHAP. 48.

ON the 31. of December 1591. being rapt in making her prayer, when she should haue gone to be communica­ted with the rest, the tyme was past, and all the Religious were communicated, without reflecting that she had beene wanting; a thing that neuer happened to her before. But our Lord who guides his seruants with a superiour kind of pro­uidence, ordeyned that when she retur­ned from the Rapt she might be commu­nicated with Suor Cherubina of Rabatta, a Religious woman, who was grieuously sicke of an incurable sore. Vpon this oc­casion the patient found her selfe euen possest with a liuely fayth, that she was, by the others meanes, to receaue her health, as indeed it proued; for she was no sooner communicated, but the [Page 174] Mother Suor Maria Maddalena becam [...] abstracted from her senses, and drawing neere to the bed of the sicke person, loo­king stedfastly vpon her, sayd thus; Ioyn [...] with me, O my Sister, in the d sire of your health. She hearing these words, who al­ready prepared her selfe towards the last passage, resigned her selfe to the will of God, reposing in him all her confidence. In the meane tyme, the good seruant of God, Note. signing the sore of the sicke person thrice with the signe of the Crosse, and making a short prayer by her, went a­way. An admirable thing it was, how her excessiue payns ceased in the instant, and the feuer in great part was dimini­shed; and she found such amendment, as when the Phisitian and Surgeon came, being all astonished at the accident, they affirmed ioyntly that the health of that sicke woman which had beene des­paired of, proceeded from no other cause then the power of God, by the merits of his beloued Spouse.

In the same yeare, Suor Maria Benigna Orlandini a Religious Profest, was [Page 175] in great danger of life by a contagious sicknes, which by Phisitians was held a [...]eprosy, and it possessing the eares and the head, and other parts of her person, did beyond measure afflict her. Being in [...]o dangerous state she recommended her selfe often to the prayers of this blessed [...]oule. Whereupon she being one mor­ning rapt in Extasis (after hauing recea­ued the B. Sacrament) she went towards [...]he sicke woman; and (hauing taken off [...]he veyles from her head) with her very [...]ongue she licked the eares, Note. and the head of the Patient, in those places where the [...]oare was greatest. And this she did with [...]o great charity, that it pleased our Lord [...]o restore the others health thereby in very short tyme. She is yet aliue, an clearely testifyeth this miracle.

She foretells many thinges. CHAP. 31.

IN the same yeare, when the Right Re­uerend man Francesco Benuenuti the [Page 176] Penitentiero, and a Chanon of the Church of Florence, was giuen by the Lord Cardi­nall Archbishop of Florence to be the Go­uernour of that Monastery, this seruant of God vnderstood, that he was to hold the place iust halfe as long as the former Confessarius had done, which were 28. yeares. And so it fell out; for hauing ex­ercised that place with great prudēce & charity for the space of 14. yeares, he passed to a better life in the yeare 1605. with great example of good life. And for the much deuotion he had to this Monastery, he desired to be there bu­ryed; the rather that he might partici­pate of the feruent prayers of those Mo­thers.

Within a short tyme after, she fore­told, that our Lord had chosen a young Mayd to be a Religious in that Monaste­ry, & that if she hearkned not to the vo­cation, she would suffer much affliction in the world; and that if her Mother should disswade her, God would punish her also. It happened that the sayd young Mayd did not accept of her vocation, & [Page 177] thereby she liueth in much affliction. But the Mother who discouraged her, was chastized so terribly by God with a Canker, that by little and little it infe­cted her whole body, and she ended her dayes in grieuous torments.

She desired so much to suffer, that she was contented, not to receaue any spiri­tuall consolation. CHAP. 47.

THE fiue years of her Probation being ended, wherin she had suffered such a long and discomfortable combat, she remayned after the manner of a gallant and complete warriour, who beyond measure desiring to come to new proofs of valour, forgetteth all trouble and dan­ger past; & with intrepide mind to giue contentment to his Prince, doth cheere­fully offer vpon new enterprises. In the same manner she was so encouraged, Note. & so in longing to suffer (forgetting how much she had formerly endured) as she [Page 178] made now a kind of agreement with God, that in future tyme she would ne­uer desire so much as any spirituall con­solation. This she sought of our Lord, with such vnusual desire, that he granted her earnest suite; and although he had formerly promised her that for reward of so many agonyes, and for the conti­nuall sight which she had had of Diuells she should be comforted with his diuine presence, yet this was without delight, and only, as she sayd, for strength and comfort of her trauailes past. A plaine signe of this was seene, when shortly after she being rapt into excesse of mind, ac­cording to her vsuall manner, and our Lord imparting to her a liuely feeling of himselfe, she turned to him saying; Ah why my God, dost thou breake the promise which thou madest to me, I hauing renounced for loue of thee, all the spirituall delight which I might haue in future tymes.

She was further so greedy of suffe­ring that she would often say, that she wished not to dye so soone, because in heauen there is no suffering yea so much [Page 179] she was inflamed towardes the desire thereof, that praying in some retyred places of the Monastery, she would hold in her hand a great candle, from which the drops of burning waxe might fall, and for the loue of God she would suffer them to pierce her naked armes and legs in such sort, as that afterwards she could hardly go; and this custome she followed both many tymes, and during much tyme. In like manner, when in the bit­ternes of winter it snowed, she would be going into the garden, & stay there for a good while togeather, without hose, and her feet naked, and vpon her knees would be making prayer to God. And a­mongst other tymes, it happened once, that she stayed there in a manner one whole day togeather. So as she neither thought, nor exercised her self vpon any other thing, then mortifications & acts of humility, finding euer new inuenti­ons how to suffer; so as the going bare­foot, the feeding alone vpon bread and water, the vse of haire cloaths, and dis­ciplines of iron, were the only thinges, [Page 180] which her hart (aspiring, and euen pan­ting to suffer for Christ Iesus) would ac­count to be desirable and precious.

She appeares in Vision to one of the Religi­ous, curing her of a Fistula. The same woman afterwardes by remayning a while in the bed of Suor Maria Maddalena was cured of a dangerous sicknes. CHAP. 48.

IN the yeare 1592. Suor Cherubina of Rabbata, of whome already we haue made mention, being fallen sicke againe of a Fistula in one of her eyes, which tor­mented her with intollerable paines, & recommending her selfe to the B. Virgin (that patiently she might be able to en­dure them) one night she found her selfe to be taken by the face, and she saw Suor Maria Maddalena with a princely as­pect, and how with her eyes fixed on heauen she inuoked the most Holy Vir­gin and her Patron-Saints, that they would pray the eternall Father for the [Page 181] recouery of the sicke woman. She found afterwards, that the seruant of God ap­peared to her, and that her eye was open where the hurt had beene, which conti­nually for the space of six dayes had byn shut. With that, she was in such vnsuf­ferable paine, that instantly she fainted, but soone after recovering her selfe, she found that she was intierly and miracu­lously free.

The morning after, relating this whole story to the holy Mother, and asking her whether or no she had been with her the night before, she answered that corporally she had not beene there, Note. but that indeed betweene fiue and six houres of the night, she had earnestly recommended her recouery to our Lord. So as she knew, that by these prayers, she recouered her health, she being cured at the selfe same houre.

There passed not much tyme, when the sayd Religious fell yet sicke a­gaine, and was brought to such termes, that she receaued the Extreme Vnction, ex­pecting euery houre when she was to [Page 182] dye. In the meane tyme it seemed to her, that these wordes were spoken in her mind; If thou wilt be whole, go into the Bed of Suor Maria Maddalena. So as confer­ring about this inspiration with the Ghostly Father (who was that Reuerēd man Francesco Benuenuti) with his leaue she was borne by the arms of others into the bed of the good Mother. A great wonder was seene thereby, for she had scarce remayned there a quarter of an houre, when she found her selfe at an in­stant wholy freed from her sicknes, and of her selfe she arose out of the bed, gi­uing thanks to God, who vouchsafed to graunt her so many fauours, by the me­rits of his beloued Spouse. And this acci­dent so fallen out, many of the Religious who yet liue do affirme vpon their oath.

She hath a Vision of a yong Mayd, who was to become Religious. CHAP. 49.

IN the same yeare of 1592. she saw once in a Rapt, a pure doue like that which went out of the Arke of Noah, & sought [...] resting place. This she vnderstood to [...]e a certeine young mayd, who was much inflamed with the desire of being Religious; but as for the place she was [...]ndifferent. Now she, being by the di­uine prouidence vpon her way, euen at that tyme, to come to this Monastery, to see if the Rules and Orders thereof could please her, she was hardly entred, whē Suor Maria Maddalena, being rapt in Extasis, knew that to be the Doue which went flying about to seek a place of rest, She saw also the good Angell of that Soule, who held a ladder in his hand, but did not apply it determinately to any one place, by reason of the vncertainty, wherein the young mayd remayned; & [Page 184] soone after, she heard our Lord say these words to the Angel; Fasten heer that ladder for to this place haue I chosen her. Where­pon the good Mother (turning towards the same young mayd, who at that very instant came where she was) sayd thus; The ladder is fastned heere, which must carry you vp into heauen; consider it well, and faile not to become Religious in this Monastery, if you will accomplish the will of God.

She afterwards going forth of the Monastery, was so diuerted by her Pa­rents & friends, that being one euening in her chamber alone, she resolued to go to her Father, and readily yield her selfe to his direction. And verily it was a wonderful thing, that being euen going out of her Chamber, she found her selfe to be held so fast, that she was not able to stir any further; and although she much endeauoured to go forth, she was not possibly able to effect it. In the end re­flecting vpon the tentation, she changed her purpose, and remayned Superiour in that conflict of the Diuell, by meanes of the prayers of Suor Maria Maddalena, [Page 185] who at the selfe same tyme seeing in Rapt that the soule of that creature (still in the forme of a Doue) was striuing to get out of her hands, she begged of God both with sighes & tea [...]es, that he would preserue her. But the Religious being de­sirous to satisfy themselues of the truth heereof, the very next day sent to speak with the young mayd, and asking what had passed with her in the night before, she related the whole story to them, and in all the parts thereof it was agreable to that which Suor Maria Maddalena had seene at the selfe same tyme.

Of the zeale which she had towards the sauing of Soules. CHAP. 50.

THIS singular spirit had such an ar­dent charity towardes the good of soules, that it exceeded all humane con­ceit. Our Lord had once shewed her a soule adorned with his grace, wherewith she was so strocken in loue, that from [Page 186] thenceforth she did euen melt with the desire she had of reducing soules to God, and she ardently prayed him, that he would graunt her many Soules, and in the feruour of her spirit she would say; O that it were lawfull for me to go into the Indies, or amongst the Turkes, I would take those little children, Note. and with so great affection teach them all that belongeth to our holy Religion, that whatsoeuer payns I might endure should be of much comfort to me. But because she could not performe this, she would often take occasiō to speake with some of the simpler sort of the Religious and be euer instructing them about hea­uenly thinges; and about the perfection of a Religious life, and so great delight she tooke heerin, that for this she would forget both her food and her rest. More­ouer to the end that God might be plea­sed for her sake to draw sinnefull soules vnto himselfe, she would in the horrour of the night take seuere disciplines, and imprison her flesh within piercing haire cloaths. Sometimes in the most secret places of the couēt she would pray most [Page 187] ardently, sometymes she would exhibite [...]ertaine acts of humility to his diuine Maiesty, whereby he might be pleased, with the lightning of his loue, to pierce [...]he stony hart of sinners, reducing them [...]t last to Pennance.

But especially in the tyme of Shro­ [...]etide, when the diuine goodnes is most offended, she would redouble those holy exercises, consuming sometymes the whole nights in prayer, and continuall [...]amentation, oftentymes she was heard to say these wordes, I beseech thee, O my Iesus, that thou wilt grant me so many soules, as I am to moue paces in this day. Sometims being set on fire by this flame of Chari­ty, she would leaue Exercise where­in she was, & casting her selfe vpon her knees, would with sighes and tears desire of Iesus Christ, that sinners might be conuerted to him. At other tymes she would take a Crucifixe into her hand and after (hauing wholy offered her selfe to God) she would discharge her selfe fur­ther in these wordes; Thou, O Lord, wast pleased to dye vpon the Crosse, and to bestow [Page 183] all thy bloud vpon sinners: and I also, O Lord would be glad to giue my bloud and be depriue [...] of life that they might be conuerted. By this meanes she gaue desires to the Religiou [...] of induring any payne for the reduction of soules to God. And because Iesus had shewed sometymes to her in Rapt, how hideously deformed a Soule is which li­ueth in darknes of sinne, she would say sometymes that she saw no difference in the vglines thereof, from that of the in­fernall spirits. She sayd she would wil­lingly be depriued of al the extraordina­ry gifts which she had receaued of God, Note. that they might be granted to her neigh­bours, & that for her part, it would suf­fice, if she might keep her good desire of being able to loue and serue his diuine Maiesty. For this cause she would also depriue her selfe sometimes of her deere discourses with God, that she might be a help to her Sisters; for as she often sayd, she made greater account of being able to assist others, then of all the excesses of mind, that she might haue. For in these excesses, sayd she, I am holpen by God, [Page 189] but by assisting my neighbour I helpe God. Besides she considered so earnestly [...]he Creatures in their spirituall part, that [...]he named them not otherwise, then by [...]he name of soules, not regarding any [...]hing in them, but the participation which they haue with God, in being cre­ [...]ted after his image.

She obteined of God by her prayers the con­uersion of many sinnefull soules. CHAP. 51.

BVT greater signes of her zeale to­wards the saluation of others, were then seene, when being in prayer, she was kindled with such desires as made her say once; I find that now the world is growne to be in worse state then euer; for now there is no more to be found any Charity; I haue enuy against the Birds of the aire, who can flye vp and downe where they will, and make euery body heare their sweet notes; & they can euery where renew their delightfull musicke, without euer resting. O thou Word, [Page 190] so would I be able to do; I would flye through out the world, and make my selfe to be hea [...] by euery one, that so I might imprint this lo [...] and this delight, in the harts of thy crea­tures.

After this she shewed by her word [...] that she saw a Priest farre of from th [...] way of God. Wherupon she gaue her self [...] to pray vnto the diuin Maiesty with suc [...] feruour of spirit, with words so affectu­ous, and with such aboundance of tears for the reduction of that person, that she obteyned to see him in good estate. Be­ing for this reason growne as cherefull as may be imagined, she brake forth into this speach; At last, O Word, my prayers haue obteyned their end. Yet did not this qualify the burning fire of her great cha­rity, but did rather kindle it so much the more; for not content with this, she be­gan to pray our Lord for the conuersion of other Priests, whome she saw defiled with diuers sinnes, and this she vrged by so deuout reasons, as seemed after a sort euen to conuince and oblige Almighty God to infuse diuine grace into those [Page 191] sinnefull soules, whereby they might be [...]lluminated, for they still remayned in [...]he darcknes of sinne.

Sometymes she would say; Thou [...]est, O Lord, the need which there is of these [...]oules; for if they who are the light of the [...]orld remaine in darknes, how much more [...]all other creatures remaine there? And if [...]hey who are the salt of the earth be vnsauou­ [...]y, and insipide, how shall they be able to sea­ [...]on others? O my Iesus, and how shall they be [...]ble to lead others on in the way to thee, if [...]hemselues go on in that way which is con­ [...]rary to thee? She offered her selfe after­wards to our Lord, to indure all the pe­ [...]altyes which these soules deserued, so [...]hat he would deliuer them from com­ [...]itting of sinne. And she would say with [...]dmirable zeale; Infuse, O my Iesus, infuse [...]y bloud into them, and for my part if I [...]ight indure all the paynes of Purgatory so as [...]ithall they might be saued, I should be con­ [...]ent. Lay punishment I beseech thee vpon me, [...]nd giue me payne interiour and exteriour, as [...] all best please thee. For I cannot endure, [...]hat there should be so great ignorance where [Page 192] there is so great aboundance. O miserable and wretched creature that I am, why am not I able to take vpon me, and to beare all payne? Punish thou vpon me, O Word, their so great ingratitude, so great blindnes and igno­rance.

At last, finding that she had obtei­ned the conuersion of those sinners, she sayd with excesse of ioy; Then let them returne vnto thee, like so many wandring sheep, for all the happy soules of heauen are expecting their approach with ioy. With these feruours of Charity, she endlesly prayed the diuine Maiesty for the salua­tion of others, & reaped the desired fruit of her labours; for she often saw how these soules being illuminated by God with his diuine grace, did returne to him with repentant harts, by the meanes of her prayers.

Of the Charity which she vsed towardes her Neighbours. CHAP. 52.

AS her zeale was such towardes the saluation of others soules, so her Charity was no lesse which she imployed towards them in all their other necessi­tyes, whether they were spiritual or cor­porall. She euer aspired earnestly to be labouring about them; and then did she giue particuler demonstration thereof, when any one was sicke in the Monaste­ry. So as she would be often saying to the Infirmarian; That she had nothing to do, Note. that she had no disposition to pray, nor could keep her mind retyred inwardly vpon God; and she would secretly inferre by these words, that they might giue her much contentment, if they would serue them­selues of her in the gouernement of such as were sicke. Whensoeuer she was sa­tisfyed in this holy desire of hers, she would vse supreme diligence about them [Page 194] and when at any tyme the sicknes grew great, the good Mother would sometims by holding them vp in her armes, and sometimes feeding them, performe all the good offices which are imaginable. Among many others this one deserues to be remembred.

There was a lay Sister, who had long been sicke, and hauing a veyne bro­ken in her breast, was afflicted with much infirmity, and griefe. Suor Maria Maddalena hauing obserued this, tooke her into her care, and continuing so a­bout a yeare, the sayd Sister dyed. In that last passage it cānot be exprest what paines she tooke, for she watched with her ten nights, without taking in effect any rest at all.

It happened not long after, that another lay Sister fell sicke of an incura­ble soare; and it was offensiue in sauour beyond measure. Suor Maria Maddalena desired to haue the charge of attending her; and when she had obteyned it, she would needs with her own hands dresse the soare, and when there grew any ver­mine, [Page 195] as sometymes there did, she vsed al diligence in remouing it, and sometimes would apply her mouth vnto it, as if she were tasting of some curious and delici­ous liquor. She fayled not also with deer wordes to exhort the sicke person to en­dure all with patience; assuring her that in heauen she should find a most liberall remuneration. When these two were passed in their seuerall tymes to a better life, she performed to their bodyes all the accustomed dutyes before they were bu­ryed, and to that she added continuall prayers, for their soules, and by night without taking in a manner any rest, she exhibited her feruent desires to God, that they might hasten to the fruition of eter­nall glory. And she procured with great diligence, that all the Religious would multiply their prayers, & she offered her selfe willingly to receaue the punishment of their faults; and she prayed to God earnestly, that she might doe so, who graunting her request made her very of­ten feele grieuous paines for many dayes togeather; by meanes whereof, they be­ing [Page 196] endured by her with singular pati­ence, he shewed her those soules, when they went towards the enioying of eter­nall happynes.

She seeth the soules of two sinners condemned to Hell at their death. CHAP. 53.

ON the 22. of December in the yeare 1594. being in excesse of mind, she saw the soule of a sinner, who at that instant departed out of this life, and was condemned to those euerlasting paynes. She vnderstood afterwardes, how that wretched man besides that he had lead a most wicked life, was particulerly sen­tenced to those endled flames, for not hauing in account the spirituall treasures of the Church, but despising both Indul­gences, and all other graces, which she tenderly powreth vpon her faythfull children. About the same tyme, she saw in like manner another soule shut vp on all sides into vnquenchable fire, and cō ­demned [Page 197] by the Iustice of God, to the torments of Hell. Whereupon she grew to be of an afflicted countenance & pale beyond all imagination; and with tears and sighes turning her selfe to the soule, she sayd; Thou art now become a firebrand of hell; and soone are thy pleasures and pastimes conuerted into bitter and eternall paynes: and then looking vp to heauen, she sayd, O eternall God, the men of this world do not consider and penetrate these thinges. But v­pon this occasion so great was the griefe & affliction of her hart, that she wanted little of sowning by it. And these visi­ons (as she related afterwards by her v­suall Obedience) were shewed her by God, to the end, that both her selfe and the o­ther Religious of that Monastery, should inflame themselues more vehemently to­wards the zeale of the saluation of soules offering vp for them both prayers, and pennances, to the diuine Iustice.

She was chosen Mistresse of the yong Reli­gious, whome she did admirably help forward in the way of spirit. CHAP. 54.

IN the yeare 1595. she was by common consent of all the Religious, elected Mistresse of the yong Religious. It would be heard to deliuer fully, with how much zeale she addressed them towards Religi­ous perfection, and by the vertue which shined in her, they went forwards with great facility towards the procuring of euangelicall perfection. In this gouerne­ment of hers, she euer prescribed seaso­nable remedyes, and gaue wise coun­sailes, according to the need of euery one it being graunted her by God to discerne the most secret thoughts of the mind. This was euidently seene, when once she sayd to one of them; If you be silent with your mouth, be you also silent with your hart; And, That which you are about to tell me, keep in silence. And to another who [Page 199] came to her, for leaue to performe cer­taine exercises for a humane respect, she sayd preuenting the others words; When you come to aske leaue to do these things, you should come with purity of intention and fer­uour of desire; for our Lord esteemeth not such sacrifices as you are about to make, but regards the intention wherewith they are offered,

She procured also with great dili­gence, to establish her spirituall daugh­ters in true vertue, and particulerly in mortification of themselues. So as when they went from prayer or other exercises of deuotion, she would louingly call thē to her, & sweetly admonish them of their defects. But as for them whome she had obserued to haue receaued spiritual com­fort in some good action, such she would mortify, and say; That there was no solid vertue in them, since they were impatient v­pon euery trifle. So as sometymes, one of them who knew not wel what belonged to a spirituall life, would be troubled at her words, but then she would louingly admonish her, and say; You must know my child, that whē you come from making prayer [Page 200] you must be ready to receaue disgusts and re­prehensions, whether rightfully or wrongfully, and you are to be so firme, and so established to Almighty God, that nothing may be able to disturbe your Peace of mind; Note. and let this be the fruit, and the comfort you seeke to find in holy Prayer, thereby to trye them, & to make them know that they were not to rest vpon any sensible, though spirituall delight. When they came from prayer, some one she would reprehend, another whome she found to be of a more ardent nature, she would otherwise mortify, as by making her take a discipline in the presence of some others, and the like, to the end that in the ground of humility they might lay sound foundations of a spirituall life. Of them whom she found addicted much to prayer, she would of­ten send some one to sleep, another to do that which she knew to be most con­trary to her inclination, that so they might learne to ouercome their will, & become subiect to the hand of others. She endeauoured with great care, that they might know the account wherein they [Page 201] ought to hold the three vowes, by which Religious persons were tyed to God, in that holy state. She euer exhorted them to holy Obedience, saying; That they must obey with a cheerfull countenance, and a plain hart, since they do it not to any vile creature, but to the Almighty God himselfe. Note. Nor is the will giuen away to creatures, but to Iesus Christ: and if you feele (sayd she) any re­pugnance in ouercoming your will, you shew but little loue to your God, since in a thing whereby you may highly honour him, as you may euer do by denying of your selues for loue of him, you will not endeauour it. Be sorry (would she say afterwardes) to haue spent any day wherein you haue not mortifyed your selues.

And in this sort she weakned their naturall ill inclinations, & with so great suauity of speach, inclined them to doe that which was repugnant to their owne will, that all the difficulty which they found therein, did serue but to bring cō ­fort to their harts. Besides, she would kindle them with so liuely words, to the obseruance of Pouerty, and the dispro­priating [Page 202] themselus of any, though neuer so little things that it cannot be exprest. She would often vse these words of that Saint; That whatsoeuer was wanting to a Religious person in this life, should be rendred with great vsury in the next. She imposed vpon thē, that euery month they should of set purpose examine themselues, to see if they had any thing at al, to which they carryed too much affection, and finding that they had any, she wisht them to de­priue themselues thereof, for the loue of God. And so one of them hauing once brought to her a paire of beads, which she did extraordinarily like, the good Mistres tooke them from her, and after a long tyme restored them to her againe, vpon condition that euery euening she would bring them to her, and she con­tinued the custome of carrying them so long, that she learnt at last to keep things without propriety, and as only lent by the Religion. She obserued also that ano­ther carryed a particuler affection to her booke, wherein she had set downe some spirituall remembrances, and to make [Page 203] her pure in the sight of God, she bad her cast it into the fire.

Sometymes she made them change cloaths with one another, to exercise them the more in mortification. And know (sayd she) O my children, that you cā ­not liue long in Euangelicall perfection, if first a thousand tymes in a day, Note. you do not dye to your owne commodityes. For the exercise of the soule in this life, consisteth in louing, and hating; To loue our God as much as is possible, and to hate our selues as much as we can, and in this consisteth all perfection. She tooke care that they should vse all diligence, in keeping the interiour part well guarded. She would haue them most zealous of the diuine seruice. She often called vpon thē to present God vnto their eyes in all their actions. So did she study in like manner to kindle in them, that vehemēt desire which her selfe had, of the saluati­on of others, and she would often say; You must know that we ought much to humble our selues, since peraduenture by our negli­gence many soules are gone into hell, Note. which it may be would haue enioyed eternall happynes [Page 204] if we had been feruent in offering vp the bloud of Iesus for them.

She would enioyne them, who were vnder her charge, that when any one of them had spoken with little cha­rity of her companion, she should not that euening presume to enter into the Oratory, but remaine at the doore, till either she her selfe had giuen her some o­ther pennance, or otherwise had giuen her leaue to enter. This pennance was ordinarily, that being prostrated vpon earth, she should suffer the rest of the Si­sters to set their feet vpon her mouth. Note. She would then admonish, that when one of them would speake of the other, she was first to consider that such a one was the Spouse of the Word, the Temple of the Ho­ly Ghost, and Sister to the Angells, & then let her speake with that reuerence which belongeth to such a one. She had parti­culer desire, that when the Order did graunt a Recreation, her spirituall chil­dren should take it cheerfully, yea she procured as much as possibly she could, that at such tymes, they should not haue [Page 205] any manner of disgust, whereby after­wards they might be the more inflamed [...]owardes the purchase of vertue. With [...]hese profitable and laudable directions, [...]he went through her office, in such sort, [...]hat she was accounted by all the Religi­ [...]us, to be the very rule it selfe of liuing well.

Of the zeale, which she had to Gods honour, and the hatred which she bare to sinne. CHAP. 55.

THE Zeale which she had of Gods ho­nour was so ardent, That (as she of­ten sayd) she would be glad to giue her life for it a thousand tymes in a day. And she would often affirme with teares, To me it seemeth a strang thing, and for my part I can­not comprehend it, how there should be so few soules in the world, Note. which hold the honour of God in the true account of greatnes, that it deserues. But especially, considering how little diligence there is vsed in frequen­ting the B. Sacrament of the Altar, she [Page 206] would be so opprest with sorrow an [...] paine, as if with a sharp knife she ha [...] beene strocken to the hart; & she woul [...] often say; Well, I am sure that one Commu­nion made with true spirit and feeling, is ap [...] to procure, that a soule may come to great per­fection of life. At other tymes, being full of these celestial thoughts, she called som [...] one of the Religious to her, & sayd thus with sighes and teares; Let vs pray vnto our Lord, O my Sister, that he will graunt v [...] light, and that we may not be so frozen-cold in his seruice, and especially in frequenting that food of life, which since it is all fire, and loue, O let vs euen now constreyne Iesus, by our prayers, to graunt vs euer in this place, [...] Pastour who may be zealous of Gods honour▪ and who may haue such light, as wherewithal to admit vs worthily to this celestiall table.

She had moreouer a most feruent zeale in saying the Diuine office; & when she went towards the Quire, she felt such ioy of hart, that she seemed as one inui­ted to a sumptuous banket. She endea­uoured alwayes that those diuine Laudes should be sayd deuoutly, and when she [Page 207] heard any of the Religious make a little more then ordinary hast, she suffered much affliction thereby; and she would often say to them, that she had not the hart to post ouer the Diuine Laudes like to the other externall exercises of the Mo­nastery. Note, Offences made against God did [...]o displease her, and caused in her such grief, that hearing sometymes but these wordes Mortall Sinne, she could hardly conteyne her self, through the vehemen­ [...]y of her affliction from crying out with [...] loud voyce, giuing an euident signe of [...]he offence which in her hart she felt. Being able as she was, to penetrate the [...]eformity of sinne, euen to the quicke, so much she abhorred it, and such horrour [...]he had thereat, that to her it would seem [...]mpossible, to find a Christian so wicked [...]s deliberately to offend God. And 15. [...]ayes before she departed this life; I goe [...]sayd she) out of the world with this incapa­ [...]ity, aboue all the rest, that I cannot deuise [...]ow to vnderstand, by what means a creature [...]an be induced to consent, and resolue to com­mit a mortall sinne, against the Creatour. [Page 183] Whereby it may be well seene how much she was illuminated by God, who had made her so zealous of his honour.

Of her great Humility. CHAP. 56.

THIS seruant of God was moreoue [...] a bright example of perfect humili­ty; and she euer had her selfe in so base conceit, that she thought her selfe good for nothing; and would often say, tha [...] therefore it seemed to her that her Supe­riour should speake to her in this sort Get you out of this holy place, for you are n [...] worthy to remayne in the company of th [...] Spouses of Christ. Therefore would she b [...] turning towards the Prioresse with such a trembling, as if she had committed som [...] grieuous fault. Sometyms she would ca [...] her self vpon her knees, at the feet of he [...] Sisters, & beseech them that they would let her know her faults. But then was he conceit of her selfe more base, when she was to receaue the B. Sacrament of th [...] [Page 209] Altar; for in that act she would doubt, least the Diuine iustice might make the earth open to swallow her vp; and (bit­terly weeping) she would often say; I most vile creature, full of sinnes, do presume to receaue the King of glory, and in this fear she would say further (casting her eyes to heauen) O my Lord assist me, and haue mercy on me. Then would she intreat the Re­ligious, with great affection to pray to God for her, that his Iustice might not cast her headlong into hell. It was also necessary sometymes, for her Ghostly Fa­ther with words of cōfort to encourage her, that she should confide in the diuine Mercy.

Now the account that she made of the vertue of the other Religious was so great, that she would kisse the ground where they had gone; and she accounted her selfe to haue obteyned of God a space of doing Pennance, by meanes of their prayers; and she endeauoured to help them in al the exercises which they were to performe, how vile so euer, in reward as she sayd, of so great a benefit. When [Page 210] she was Superiour to others, she would be euer humbling her selfe to one of her subiects; and then in vertue of holy Obe­dience, would command her to impose vpon her some rigorous pennance, of what kind she would; and oftentymes made some one of them to giue her a dis­cipline, commanding her to make no body acquainted with it; and so by these acts of great humility, those Sisters wold remayne astonished & confounded. She would also appoint, that in the euening they should tell her of any defect com­mitted by her in that day; and then she would beg a pennance of them.

It happened once, when she was Mistresse of the Nouices, that a deuout yong mayd tooke the holy Habit. And within few dayes after, she called her to her, and did communicate some of the temptations that troubled her, with so great humility, and so many teares, as if they had beene so many sinnes commit­ted by her; and she sayd; My child I tell you this, Note. to the end, that you may know what kind a woman you haue to your Mistres; and [Page 211] [...]f our Lord had not called her to a Religious [...]tate, she would either haue beene shut vp into [...]ome perpetuall prison, or els haue ended her [...]ayes no otherwise, then by the handes of pu­ [...]ique Iustice. The she added; Pray you vnto [...]od for me, that he may haue mercy on me, and [...]hat in the end I may be saued. She would [...]wayes, euen to her death, haue one of [...]he Religious expresly deputed to accuse [...]er of her defects, thereby to humble her [...]o much the more in the sight so God; & [...]n the other side, she kept her vertues as [...]cret as was possible, and felt great affli­ [...]ion when by any meanes they were [...]ade knowne. Neuer would she excuse [...]er selfe of any errour. When any one [...]ould recommend some sinner to her [...]rayers, she was wont to say with humi­ [...]ty; If God should withdraw his hand from [...]e, there were not a sinne so odious and so e­ [...]ormous which I should not commit.

When she heard of the grieuous sins [...]f men, she would examine her owne de­ [...]cts, though they were neuer so small; [...]d then make a comparison betweene [...]e two, esteeming hers to be much grea­ter, [Page 212] through the continuall grace which she receaued from God. Therfore would she retyre into the most hidden places of the Monastery, & there with bitter tear [...] and seuere disciplines afflict herselfe.

Being asked vpon a tyme in discree [...] manner by one of the Religious, if so ma­ny graces as she had receaued from God, had neuer giuen her occasion of taking pleasure in her selfe; Do you not know (say [...] she) that none are to take the glory of tha [...] which is none of their owne: how then can [...] take pleasure in my selfe for the fauours gran­ted me by God, they being all of God? And with these holy cogitations she gre [...] greatly in humility.

How in a Rapt she wrought with the needle and made pictures, and other things with­out the help of any light. CHAP. 57.

SO great was the vnion which this de­uout Mother had with Iesus, that wh [...] she was doing the ordinary exercises o [...] [Page 213] the Monastery, it happened very often [...]hat she was abstracted from her senses; [...]nd fastning her eyes vpon heauen, her [...]ace would remaine extaticall; so as whē [...]he fowed, or was cutting of gould, or [...]aking in paper any Images of deuotiō [...] by hauing her mind so accustomed to [...]hose diuine contemplations) she would [...]emaine in Rapt, euen when she was per­ [...]orming the thinges aforesayd; and yet withall she would proceed in sowing, & [...]utting, and painting, & so would con­ [...]inue very many houres togeather. Wher­ [...]pon the Religious seeing these strang [...]uents made often triall, whether she [...]erued her selfe of her owne sight or no; [...]nd sometymes they shut the windowes, [...]nd at other tymes they bound her eyes [...]bout with a cloath. But she being trans­ [...]ormed in God, These rochets and pi­ctures many of our Na­tion haue seene. proceeded to sow and to [...]ake most rare workes, and almost all [...]hey which she wrought were made in [...]apt. And they were 3. Rochets which [...]e so curious, as whosoeuer sees them [...]ay wonder at them. In like manner [...]d she make many deuout Images, and [Page 214] cut gold without imploying any sight a [...] all thereunto.

And it happened once, whilest she exercised her selfe in the cōmon labour [...] of the Monastery, that she was making the bread of the community; and when her hands were all full of past, she heard the signe giuen of going to receaue the holy Communion. Heereby she wa [...] raysed into Extasis, and being inflame [...] with a desire to vnite her selfe to God i [...] the B. Sacrament, instantly (as she wa [...] with her sleeues thrust vp towardes th [...] elbow) and with her hands full of past she presents her selfe at the place, to re­ceaue that diuine food, with the rest o [...] the Religious, without euer obseruing that her handes had beene imployed i [...] that busines.

In like manner it happened to he [...] (although she was then in the Refector [...] with the other Religious) to take he [...] food; that she hearing the signe giuen o [...] going to the Confessarius, being alienate [...] from her senses, ran euen with the fork [...] in her hand, & the meate vpon it, whic [...] [Page 215] she was to take; without euer reflecting thereupon, and yet dispatched with the Confessarius that which she desired. All the Religious were filled thereby with a­mazement, and all they who were then present, and do yet liue affirme all these thinges vpon their oath.

Of the great purity of her Intention and Mind. CHAP. 58.

HOvv great the purity of her mind was, most euident signs were giuen throughout the whole course of her life; for she neuer desired any thing more, then to make her selfe gratefull to God by this vertue.

And when any occasion was offe­red, she inflamed the Religious by liuely speach to the purchase of this heauenly Iewell, and she sayd; That they were to res­pect it in all occasions for it had power to make our very defects become vertues acceptable in the eyes of God, and she would thus ex­presse [Page 216] her selfe; Note. O Purity how great wonders wilt thou discouer to vs in the other life, which are wholy vnknowne to creatures; but yet not to such as seeke thee. For then will there be found persons, who were much esteemed of, to haue beene yet so much inferiour in this world to many others, as to haue compared them to­geather, would haue giuen occasion for men to laugh at them; but because they were rich with this precious treasure, and those others poore, our Lord will exalt these, and abase those.

Often she vsed to say with aboun­dance of sighes and teares; According to the weight of our Purity, our Lord will re­ward vs in the next life. And for the great estimation wherein she had this vertue, O admi­rable spirit. she affirmed many tymes; If I thought, that with the saying of one word, for any o­ther end, then for the loue of God (although it were without offence of him) I might becom an ardent Seraphim, I would neuer say it. If it happened at any tyme, that she had be­gun any action for humane respects, she would instanly giue it ouer vnperfect, nor would she euer haue accomplisht it, [Page 217] till first she had reduced it to a pure and perfect end. And sometymes she won­dred, that there could be a gesture, a mo­tion, a stirring of an eye, of such soules as are consecrated to God, which is not ordeyned to that high & diuine Purity. Againe being with her sisters, she would say; We fayle of working with Purity, be­cause we want the loue of God. And once being demanded by one of her Sisters, how she might do to get that vertue; If in all things, answered she, you will endeauour not to execute your owne will, Note. but rather choose the way of suffering then enioying, you will find in the end that you haue wrought pu­rely, because indeed therein we haue no inte­rest of our owne, therfore the way of suffering is a safe way, and very deere to his diuine Ma­iesty. Many other noble aduices did she giue vnto her sisters concerning this ver­tue, whereby much more she manifested her owne mind to be most pure.

She was euer desirous to accomplish the will of God, and whilest she heard speach therof, was often abstracted from her senses. CHAP. 59.

SHE had euer a meruailous desire to performe the will of God. And the first grace which she demanded of our Lord most instantly, was, as her selfe cō ­fessed, To haue punctually fullfilled the diuin will, whē she should be come to the last point of her life. And casting her eyes often vp to heauen, she sayd these wordes; O my Lord, thou well knowest that euen from my infancy I haue desired to please thee; and if now I thought thy will were that I should suffer eter­nally in hell, I would of my selfe precipitate my selfe into those flames to accomplish thy diuine will. Sometyms being in speach with her Sisters, she would say, That she thought there was not in the world, so grieuous an ad­uersity or tribulation, which she could not cheerefully endure with the only perswading her selfe that it was the Will of God. And so [Page 219] very often she would repeat this speach; Do you not find, what sweetnes this very na­ked word conteyneth in it selfe, Will of God? She would haue esteemed it a notable de­fect in her selfe, if either for her selfe or for others, she had demaunded of our Lord any fauour, with greater instance, then of simple prayers. She was wont to say, to this purpose; I take ioy, yea I take glory, to do the Will of God, and not that he should do myn [...]; and therfore I am more bound to God, when he heares me not, then when he hears me.

To this vertue she exhorted others also, for if you desire (sayd she) to arriue in short tyme to great perfection, you must pro­cure to do all your actions in accomplishment of the will of his diuine Maiesty; for this holy intention hath power to sanctify your workes. Being surprized with paynes, she would often say; O my sisters, how much shall we loose, because we vnderstand not this kind of trafficke with Almighty God. Such a wil­lingnes she had to performe the Will of God, that only with hearing it mentio­ned, she was sometimes rapt in Extasis. [Page 220] And once it happened, that hearing one of her Sisters say, how another of them had a very ardent desire to execute the Will of God, She hath reason (sayd she pre­sently) for to do the Will of God is a most a­miable thing. With these wordes she was sweetly alienated from her senses, and went vp and downe the Conuent, inui­ting the Religious that they shold say with her, That the will of God is most amiable. But this falling out to be at a time, when they went to rest, she obteyned, that all of them coming out of the dormitory, and going into the Chappell of the B. Virgin with her might confirme, Note. that the Will of God was a most amiable thing, and they all protested that intierely they would accomplish it; for which cause she retyred her selfe euery month into some hidden place, & punctually cōsidered if she had obserued the twenty Rules which were prescribed to her by God, as hath been sayd. In this action she spent a whole day, and at the end thereof, she did beate her selfe grie­uously for the space of a whole houre, with a discipline of iron, because it see­med [Page 221] vnto her, that she had vsed negli­gence in performing the Will of God.

Of the feruent zeale she had towards Religions obseruance. CHAP. 60.

SHE bare not lesse affection towards the obseruance of her Rules; & ther­fore when she saw them neglected, euen in the least thing, she presently made it knowne to the Superiours, without all humane respects; & earnestly prayed the more venerable mothers of the Monaste­ry, that they would haue vigilant care o­uer all the Rules of holy Religion; For (sayd she) by neglecting the least point of the holy Rules, not only the order of Religion is offen­ded, but euen the apple of the eye of God; this being the house of our Lord, and beloued deer­ly by him. Besids, she sayd of the holy Rule, That she had rather suffer any torment, then see the least ordinatiō therof neglected. This she shewed by the effects; for when there was any busines of the Monastery to be [Page 222] done (though neuer so meane) this zea­lous Mother would wake sometymes at midnight, in the performance of it, to the end, that the other Religious to whom they had been committed, might comply the better with the other Ruls of the house. Therefore being demanded sometymes, why she laboured so hard, she would answere, That she did it, to pre­uent tyme, and that so the Rules of that holy house might not be offended. And she conti­nued in that kind of labour throughout the whole course of her life, and especi­ally (through her great humility) when in office she was Superiour to others.

Amongst the rest of the Rules, she did exceedingly prize that of holy Silence; and she would often say, how that a Reli­gious soule could neuer take gust in heauenly thinges, which delighted not in sweet silence; but that euer it would be much afflicted and troubled, because by not refrayning of the tongue, many sinnes would be committed. For this cause, she wished with great affectiō that the state of Religion were reduced to that perfection of life, wherein it was [Page 223] first planted by the Saints. And being a­mongst the Religious, she was wont to say: Note. If we could penetrate to the quicke this dignity of our soules, through the intrinsecall vnion which they haue made Almighty God, by meanes of the three solemne vowes, in such sort, as a simple countrey-mayd, being assumed to royall estate by some potent King, would be offended when she were put in mind of her former condition; so would we also haue it in extreme contempt, to suffer that our thoughts should cast themselues away vpon the consideration of humane thinges; and knowing that we are made spouses of the King of all, who will enable vs to satisfy our desires to the full, and that with thinges not corruptible & terrene, eternall; we would raise our selues vp with a holy kind of pride, to the contemplation of those eternall riches of the kingdome of heauen. Therefore we doe much wrong to this soule of ours, to hold it im­ployed vpon thinges so base, it being able to mount with thought to the celestiall habita­tion of those blessed spirits.

How perfectly obserued the vow of holy Obedience. CHAP. 61.

VVHOSOEVER is a perfect ob­seruer of holy Obedience becom [...] the owner, as sayth S. Gregory of all the other vertues; and it seemed to haue principally flourished in this deuout Mo­ther. Nor is it found that euer either i [...] publique or priuate māner, she procure [...] to draw the will of her Superiours vnto hers, nay her will was euer in conformi­ty with theirs, and that she iudged to be well done that was done by them. It ha­uing been told her, that by imployment within the Monastery, she might be hin­dred from her prayer, and from her pri­uate conuersation with God, she answe­red, That our Lord esteemed any little exer­cise of the Religion more then any thought ne­uer so high contemplation. From hence i [...] came, that sometymes being in Rapt, & it being sayd to her by the Prioresse, Su [...] [Page 225] Maria Maddalena come now, and do this or that, she instantly would recouer her selfe, though she were in Rapt and readily performe what holy Obedience ha [...] com­manded. From hence also it came, that resoluing to humble her self so much the more, she knew not in a manner how to execute euen those thinges which were commanded her by God, but by the good leaue of her Superiours; and as hath byn sayd already, she chose rather to go many dayes vpon her hands and knees, then to differ in the least degree from that which in the vertue of Obedience was imposed by her Superiours. Note. She neuer considered that person which comman­ded her, but acknowledged therin Christ our Lord; nor as she often sayd, was the Obedience performed by her from tyme to tyme, for any reason, but only because she esteemed her selfe commanded there­in by diuine authority.

Euen her eating or resting, and all the other actions of her life, though neuer so necessary, she would not accō ­plish at any tyme, but as it were by actu­all [Page 226] Obedience; & so very much resigned was she to the will of her Superiours, that she would not haue begunne any little vnasuall action, vnles by them she were moued to it. She held that day to be as it were lost, wherin she had not sub­mitted her wil to some one of her sisters: and not to omit such occasions, she made her selfe ready with extraordinary hu­mility to obey euen her inferiours. And once she sayd, conferring thereabouts with one of her Sisters, If at once you desire secretly to enrich your selfe in short tyme with much vertue, giue not ouer this good and pro­fitable exercise; for towardes the giuing of death to the outward man, and life to the in­ward man, I hold it to be fall of efficacy.

With how great diligence she obserued the holy vow of Pouerty. CHAP. 62.

OF holy Pouerty she was extraordina­ry zealous; and euen before she was Religious, she would often say; I hold all [Page 227] earthly things to be dust and durt, so that I may gaine Christ Iesus. Being afterwardes conducted to a Religious state, where this vertue flourisheth, it cannot be ex­prest with wordes, how she adorned her selfe therewith. She condoled with her selfe very oftrn, that euen in her necessi­tyes she was prouided for by the Mona­stery, nay she would weep bitterly say­ing; I shall euen dye without hauing obserued holy Pouerty according to my desire. There­fore also it was, that she euer thought her selfe to possesse more then the other Religious; and her Superiours seeing this inflamed desire of hers, they reteyned themselues often from doing her certain [...]ittle curtesies, not to giue her giefe ther­by; & she reioyced very much when she wanted any thing. Once it happened whilest she was at table, by the forgetful­nes of her that serued, there was no bread [...]t before her; this was so grateful to her, [...]hat full of contentment she rose after­wardes without demanding it. And be­ [...]ng nioyned by the Prioresse for Obedience [...]o declare the cause of her mirth, she an­swered [Page 228] with profound humility, that she had neuer receaued a greater content­ment, then in the want of that bread.

On the other side, it afflicted her extremely, when she saw any of the Re­ligious keep any thing by her which was superfluous; and she would say, that the vow of Pouerty, would in no sort agree with a particuler superfluity. Often would she go into her cell, and with supreme diligence consider, if any thing were there more then needed. It happened once, that her Superiour hauing giuen her a little peece of Say wherwith to mend her Habit; and seeing afterwards that she needed it not she had scruple of this act, as of a sinne, & carrying speedily the Say back to the Prioresse, she accused her selfe therof with teares, giuing thankes vnto our Lord, that he had preserued her so long in life, as that she might do pennance for it.

Sometymes being more kindled with the desire of this vertue, she would say, looking vp to heauen; O my God, why dost thou moue me in my desire to be so poore for thee, and yet thou seest that I am not suf­fered [Page 229] to go begging my bread from doore to doore, wherein I should take so much pleasure: [...]ay among all contentmens, that I could haue in this life, this were the greatest, that thou wouldst, O my Iesus, affoard me this grace, that I might dy naked vpon a Crosse, as for me thou didst. And to her Sisters, Note. she would say sometymes; Tell me, I pray you, what would you giue, that our Lord would grant vs this most singuler benefit, that when we were desirous to eate, nothing might be giuen vs; when we were desirous to rest, we might haue no bed; when we should haue need of cloaths, they might be wanting to vs; I for my part (sayd she) assure you, that whosoeuer would do me such a fauour, I would hold my selfe bound to present him with my very bloud. O then for Gods sake, let vs procure well to pe­netrate this noble vertue. For whosoeuer pos­sesseth it, hath God in recompence. Another tyme she retyred into the poorest parts or the Monastery with a Crucifixe in her hand, and being on her knees vpon the naked ground (with her eyes turned vp to our Lord) with teares and sighes, she cast out these words; O me happy creature, [Page 230] if all that which this body had need of, were wanting to it; nay insteed of being relieued, if it suffered insolency & misery, for loue of thee O my Iesus, then indeed I might is some part hold my selfe poore, for loue of thee. By this zeale towards holy Pouerty she did eui­dently increase in the celestiall fire of loue towards Christ Iesus crucifyed.

How she admirably kept the vow of Chastity. CHAP. 63.

SO great was the candour of her Cha­stity, that in this point, she was no [...] as one apparelled with flesh and bloud, but rather like an Angelicall spirit. For this, she had many gifts from God, a­mongst which, that one was singuler, which in the tyme of her Probation (a [...] hath already beene exprest) the Queene of heauen bestowed vpon her, when ap­pearing to her, she couered her all with a most pure veile; and told her that in th [...] rest of her whole life, she neuer more [Page 231] should feele any motion of sense. Heere­of euident signes were seene, when being arryued to the last dayes of her life, with serene countenance she sayd, How she thanked God, that she had neuer known what belonged to any thing against Chastity, and how she did not remember that euer she had taken delight, but in Almighty God; and that she felt nothing at that time, which brought to her greater quietnes. Sometyms she would also say, in the very midst of her grieuous pains; Thou knowest well, O my Lord, that my soule hath neuer desired any thing but thee. She esteemed it for a notable defect to be talking of kinred or worldly matters; it seeming as she sayd, that it was in no sort fit for a Religious woman, consecrated to God by a solemne vow of Chastity, to admit into her hart any little, little thought, or to speake words which in any sort might be disagreeable to their state. Therefore would she inter­rupt the discourses of earthly things, and draw them to matter of spirit; but yet this she did in so excellent manner, that she neuer either interrupted others, or shewed to be troubled in her selfe.

[Page 232]She was seene sometymes to kisse the walls of the Monastery, with extrem affection; and being demanded why she did it; Do you thinke perhaps (sayd she) that I haue not reason, O my Sisters, when these walls do separate me from the vnhappy world, and make sure vnto me the most precious trea­sure that I possesse, by meanes wherof my soule is kindled to loue Iesus, and to enioy him per­fectly in my countrey. Other while she would say; If worldly men did comprehend, how great the delights are which they may ex­pect in the other life who liue in virginity vn­till their death, like Hartes (who are ready to dye for lacke of water) they would run into the most seuere Religious Orders, to shut themselus vp, that so they might be kept vntoucht and pure; for how much the more a vineyard is hedged in with thorns, the more safe it is. And although of this vertue she had receaued great light from God, & that by him she had beene often assured, that for euer she should remaine entiere, yet neuertheles she was still in extreme apprehension, least she might loose so rich a treasure.

Out of this reason, she did auoyd [Page 233] as much as was possible, all going to the grates of the Monastery, so much as to speake with secular persons, though they were neuer so good or holy; & she would aduise the Sisters concerning that matter saying, Remember that you are consecrated to God, & a Religious shall neuer come from the grate, but she willbe fayne to spend much tyme ere she can returne to the inward peace, which formerly she had; for secular discourses doe sometymes cast dust or shaddow vpon the faire lilly of Chastity. When she saw any one of the Sisters go with a cheerefull counte­nance towards the grate, Note. she wold say in pleasant manner; I perceaue you are not yet become altogether one of ours; for the proper­ty of the Religious of Sancta Maria of the Angells, is rather to be sorry, then to be glad when they are called for to the grates. And contrarywise when in the sisters she dis­couered a kind of horrour that way, she would take extreme contentment in it, and noted it to be a particuler fruit of the B. Sacrament; and she would say, That she wold gladly be to passe as many hours in Purgatory, as she was to consume in conu [...]r­sation [Page 234] with secular persons. The hatred which she carryed to the Parlatory was so great, that sometymes not being able but to passe therby, she vsed to say; From this place the spouses of Christ draw no profit at all: for insteed of quietnes we haue trouble, insteed of freeing our selues from tentations, they are augmented to our handes. And all this grew from the great affectiō, wher­with she held holy Virginity in high ho­nour.

She seeth the glory which a Religious woman of that Monastery enioyed in heauen. CHAP. 64.

ON the 29. of October in the yeare 1598. a Religious woman of that Monastery, who left a great odour of sanctity, being passed to the other life, the deuout Mother who was present at her death, saw a multitude of Angels ma­king as it were a faire garland round a­bout her, and expecting to conduct her soule to heauen. After her death, the v­suall [Page 235] prayers being made for her, the ser­uant of God saw her in celestiall glory, enioying the supreme God, and appa­relled with a golden mantle, which she had receaued, in reward of her ardent charity. Besides, for hauing euer con­uersed & proceeded towards her neigh­bour with all meeknes and sweetnes she saw that in reward thereof, she receaued a most delicious liquor, which distilling from the mouth of Christ Iesus, was in­fused into hers, and so she had the tast of an excessiue sweetnes. Suor Marta Mad­dalena did much reioyce in this so agrea­ble sight, both because she had beene very familiar with that Religious, & because she saw her in so great height of glory, that it exceeded (as she sayd) the felicity of any other Religious of that Monaste­ry. Besides this, she vnderstood that she had beene in Purgatory by the only space of fiue houres, for a very light defect which she had fallen into, and it was, That she afflicted her selfe too much, when she saw that others by her occasion were dis­gusted. But she, full of ioy, began to dis­course [Page 236] of her glory, as if she would haue melted in excesse of loue. And so hauing with great confidence recommended her selfe and the other Rel [...]gious vnto her, she returned from the Rapt.

She was chosen Mother of the Nouices: The directions which she gaue them. CHAP. 65.

IN the yeare 1598. she was by commō consent made Mistresse of the Noui­ces; and in October she began to exe­cute that office, with great vigilancy of care. She endeauoured that they who came to Religion, should haue a desire thereunto more then ordinary. Therfore would she be often trying them, and if she found that they had any liuely feeling of that state, she would then shew them the Rules of the Monastery, saying fur­ther; Obserue well, O my children, that who­soeuer willbe Religious in our Conuent, must neuer performe their owne wills, but the con­trary of that which they desire. She would [Page 237] also trye them with such kind of morti­fications, as might touch them in the point of estimation. And once she made two of them, being of 18. or 20. yeares a peece, pronoūce publiquely the Christ Crosse row, which children vse to read; and (to see whether they made any ac­count of themselues) she would say also in publique manner; These are they whom the world esteems to come with so great desire of seruing God, O how much are they decea­ued!

Besides this, with making them aske pardon of all the Nouices, she would also mortify them. Sometyms she would call one of them towardes her, and say, This child cōceaueth that we haue had a great good fortune by hauing her in our number. These then, and other were the meanes, wher­by she made trial of such as came to serue God. When afterwards they were accep­ted, she would with singular affection receaue them, and with so gracious a mā ­ner inflame them towards the seruice of God, that within few dayes they would become most obseruant of the Religious [Page 238] Rules. And when she saw them setled & resolued, she drew them with admirable sweetnes of words, to the desire of mor­tifying & despising themselues; making also earnest prayers to the eternall God for that purpose. Sometymes she would call them to her, Note. saying; My children, let God only be sufficient for you. Take no more care about your kinred, or any other earthly thing, for I assure you, that you shall find in him, all true happines, and the entire satisfa­ction of all your iust desires.

Againe she would tell them, that she would endure any defect of theirs ex­cept it were speaking ill of others. She exhorted them neuer to be discoursing either in priuate or publike of the world but often to examine their owne faults, and sometymes she would say to them as at vnawares, That hart of yours where is it at this instant? What is it that you thinke vpon? And according to the answere she would giue excellent aduices, beseeching them earnestly afterwardes, that they would with plainesse discouer their most secret thoughts, and she would also add; [Page 239] If you desire, O my daughters, to come, in short tyme, to great perfection, take for your Maister the Crucifixe, let your eares be atten­tiue to his wordes, for continually he is spea­king to your hart, and especially then, when you haue receaued the B. Sacrament. For this, she would often say; What hath Christ Iesus been speaking to your hart this morning? and this custome which I haue euen vsed from my first tender yeares, hath been of great profit to me.

And indeed she made such account of the frequēt receauing of the B Sacra­ment, that she could not endure any one to depriue her selfe voluntarily thereof; and would say; Thou knowest not, O blessed child, of what thou hast depriued thy selfe this morning: Knowest thou not, that there is not a more effectuall meanes towards the getting of true perfection then this B. Sacrament: & if thou knewest how to serue thy selfe well thereof, in few dayes thou wouldst become full of celestiall loue. Remember that God is im­mense charity, and for loue doth communicate himselfe to soules, by meanes of this amorous food; yet take heed thou receaue him not by [Page 240] custome but with actuall deuotion. And be­ing demanded sometimes what thoughts it was fit to haue in receauing of it; It may suffice (sayd she) to penetrate only in some measure that it is God whome we are a­bout to receaue. And she would say further, When you are communicated offer vp vnto our Lord all the workes and spirituall exerci­ses which you are to performe vpon that day, in preparation of the sacred food which you are to receaue the day following. She told them further, that the fittest tyme to profit in the perfection of spirituall life, is after the Cōmunion. And therfore she would not suffer the Nouices after they were communicated, to go about ordinary bu­sines so soone.

Other Aduertisements which she gaue to her Nouices. CHAP. 66.

BESIDES this, she would remem­ber them often, that in confessing themselues, they must be diligent by ma­king [Page 241] a most punctuall Examen of their life past. And she aduised them therein to vse words of confusion, whereby the Sacrament might be more gratefull to his diuin Maiesty: whē they asked leaue to go and confesse themselues, she should say; Note. Remember children that you are going to wash your selues in the bloud of Christ. She would haue them examine their consci­ences thrice in the day, Not so much (sayd she) to be able to confesse themselues well, as for the taking away of those defects, which hinder the life of the spirit. Often she would recommend to them the diuine Office, shewing how this was one of the greatest obligations which they had, and there­fore they must then, entierly alienate their mind from all earthly thoughts. And when they went to the Quire, she would call them saying; Children, till now you haue beene about humane actions, discoursing and conuersing with creatures; but now you are to performe diuine exercises, by conuersing with God himselfe; yet many tymes this is little considered, and we hold the diuine worship in lesse estimation, then our other actions.

[Page 242]Moreouer before they began the di­uine prayses, she would haue them per­forme acts of humility, as reputing them­selues vnworthy to exercise so noble a function. And sometyms she would say; Do you hold your selues worthy to performe the office of the Angells? If you thinke so, you are in great errour, and therfore I require you instantly to depart out of the Quire; & that (prostrate vpon earth) you pray our Lord to graunt you another manner of Purity of hart, then yet you haue, wherewith to celebrate the diuine praises. Note. She exhorted them very often, that whensoeuer they sayd the Gloria Patri, they should bow downe their heads, and make offer to the most holy Trinity of their liues in act of Mar­tyrdom. And it was obserued oftentims, that the good Mother when her selfe did exercise the like acts, became in coun­tenance so afflicted, and so pale, as did euen strike with a kind of honour, such as looked vpon her; for then it seemed vnto her, that she gaue her head to the executioner for the fayth of Christ, as (being commanded by Obedience) she [Page 243] confessed to her Superiours. She consi­dered also in what sort her Nouices did recite the Psalmes, how they were com­posed, if their eyes were deiected, & the like; and with so great meeknes she con­uersed with them, as made her both to be loued and feared.

She had great care to order thinges so, as they might not giue them any inte­riour disgust; for she would often say; That God commeth notwith his gifts to inha­bit an vnquiet hart. Note. When any of them was interiourly afflicted with tentations of the enemy, she would soone perceaue it, and calling her, would encourage her in so deer a manner, as would serue to cō ­fort the most afflicted hart in the world. But when she saw vrgent reason, she would vse seuere punishmēts, nor would she (whē there was question of the grea­ter glory of God) suffer her selfe to be o­uercome in any thing; and she was wont to say, I will see, who can do more either God (whose presence I hold although vnworthily) or the aduersary who with his tentations pro­cures to remoue this soule from doing well.

[Page 244]That her Nouices should be zealous towards holy Obedience she vsed all incessant diligence; and for this purpose she would impose vpon them certaine things disagreable in appearance, euen to reason; and she would ponder well both what they answered, & what they did. One of them once who had difficulty in praying, she cōmanded to go learne that exercise of a certaine tree in the garden; and that she should be attentiue to what it sayd. The Nouice obedient to that cō ­mandment, did put it presently in ex­ecution; and it is admirable to consider, that she felt her selfe so inflamed in her prayer, that she could haue passed the whole night following in that action.

At another tyme, seeing another of her Nouices much tempted, she gaue her her own girdle, and made the Nouice put it on, whereby the tentation did imme­diatly cease; wherefore she sayd to the o­ther Nouices, that they should so confide in holy obedience, that by meanes thereof they might hope to obteyne singuler gifts from God. Finding them sometymes troubled, she [Page 245] would say; Why do you not cast your selues as dead persons into the hands of Obedience, for if you do not this, you will neuer be able to know what belongeth to the seruice of God. She perswaded them to offer their will to our Lord, as a full sacrifice, assuring thē they would receaue by it extreme con­tentment, nor would she endure that any of them should oppose themselues to O­bedience, saying, that so they would de­priue themselues of the merit thereof; If you desire (sayd she) to accomplish the di­uine will, Note. take heed you draw not by perswasi­ons, the will of the Superiours to your fancy, but seeke their will in all simplicity, for so you shall arriue to great perfection. In summe she did so instruct her Subiects in holy exer­cises of a true Religious life, as they who are yet liuing, do co [...]fesse, that then it was, that they layed the true foundation of the spirit.

Her only countenance caused griefe for sinne in the minds of others. CHAP. 67.

IT was a strang and curious accident that chanced in the yeare 1599. when Suor Maria Maddalena was Mistres of the Nouices. It happened, that one of her Nouices was called to the grate to speak with a brother of hers, who led not any of the best liues. And so hauing giuen her leaue to speake with him, she also as Superiour went in her company, accor­ding to the custome of the Monastery. Being both come to the grate, the yong gentlemen had scarce saluted his Sister, when instantly he went away in a fury, without vsing any further speach, or so much as taking his leaue. The Nouice wondered, and grieued, to see the so ha­sty vnciuil departure of her brother, but her owne Mother shortly after com­ming to visite her, she asked her sayd Mother, whether he had yet acquainted [Page 247] her therewith: to which she answered, that his departure grew, from his not be­ing able to remain in the presence of the Religious woman who was in her com­pany; Note. and that she hauing cast an eye v­pon him, he found himselfe instantly and interiourly to be filled with so great con­fusion & shame, as that (being surprized with an extraordinary inquietude) he was not able to remaine in her presence, but was forced to take himselfe out of sight. From that time forwards he chan­ged his course of life, and hath ever since giuen good example to others

And surely this Suor Maria Maddale­na, had that vertue in her most pure as­pect imparted by Almighty God; for in particuler those Religious do testify who are now liuing, & formerly were vnder her charge, that they should easily passe ouer any affliction, & be wholy appeased in their mind, by seeing in her eyes som­what, as if it had been diuine; and on the other side, being admonished or repro­ued by her, they would from her very countenance take reason euen of trem­bling [Page 248] and vnspeakable sorrow for their faults. And because with her only coun­tenance, she penetrated the mindes of o­thers so far to the quike, and cleerely saw the state wherein they were, when she was called to the Grate, she found that she spake to some with great repugnāce, and to others with great consolation, so that only by her aspect indeed Angelical, one might come to the knowledg of her angelicall life.

She sheweth in many thinges her Propheticall spirit. CHAP. 68.

IN the yeare 1600. being one day, ac­cording to her custome in Extasis, she saw the Reuerend Father Rectour of the College of the Society of Iesus, who at that tyme was Virgilio Cepari, as he was speaking to some of the Fathers of his College, about an houre and halfe after Sunset. But that which was strang is, that (as she told instantly after by Obe­dience) she distinctly heard all the speach [Page 249] that past betweene them. This was ve­rifyed to the full the next day following, when the sayd Father Rectour went to confesse those Religious, as sometymes vpon extraordinary occasions he did. For the good Mother doubting least per­haps she might haue beene deceaued by the Diuell, related to him the whole pro­cesse, and found it to be punctually true. And this is cleerly testifyed by the sayd Father who yet liueth.

She foresaw at diuers tymes many virgins who were to be Religious in that Monastery, besides that she saw the de­uotions which they should performe; & cōferring with the Religious, she would say; That God prouided trees for that garden which should fructify. Once particulerly about that tyme, she was asked by them, if a certaine Virgin who was then in the Monastery, would become in the end Religious; She answered that she knew for certaine that she would, and that God had re­uealed it to her. She had indeed many difficulties afterwardes, but yet in fine, ouercame them al, and tooke the habit of [Page 250] Religion in that Monastery.

She foretold very often, the death of many, but in particuler of a Religious woman of her Monastery, who was sick at the same tyme. Speaking one day with Mother Prioresse about her, she sayd these words; Note. You shall vnderstand Mother, that this Sister will dye shortly. The Prioresse was amazed at these wordes, that Religious being then in good health, but eight dayes were not passed, before she grew very sicke, and seauen dayes after that, she dyed.

She also fortold her owne death; & in one of her grieuous sicknesses, vnder­standing that her recouery was despai­red of by the Phisitians, she sayd often to Mother Prioresse; Assure your selfe Mother that I shal not dye yet. Moreouer a year be­fore her death, when the Phisitians coū ­sailled her to take the Extreme vnction without delay, she resolutly sayd (though with profound humility) That the tyme was not yet come; and a few dayes before she dyed indeed, she foretould that one of the Religious would shortly follow [Page 251] her. And being desired by the Religious to pray for the recouery of her, who was already sicke, she answered, how the will of God was that she should dye, and so the sixt day after the death of Suor Maria Maddalena, that other Religious also pas­sed on to a better life. Many other things also did she forsee concerning the good estate of that Monastery, but they are passed ouer to auoyd tediousnes.

She seeth in Rapt B. Luigi Gonzaga of the Society of Iesus, amongst the Saints of Heauen. CHAP. 69.

ON the fourth of Aprill in the same yeare, being rapt in spirit, as she was often, it was graunted to her, that she might see in heauen the glory of B. Luigi Gonzaga of the Society of Iesus, and being surprised by the sight of so glorious an obiect, she began to speake thus with great pawses, interposing a space be­tween one and another, as the lines doe [Page 252] afterward declare. O what glory hath Luigi the sonne of Ignatius! I should neuer haue beleeued it to haue beene so much, if my Iesus hid not shewed it me.—Me thinkes there should hardly be so much glory in all heauen, as I see that Luigi doth enioy.— I say that Luigi is a great Saint.—We haue Saints in the Church, who I doe not thinke haue so much glory. (She speaketh heere of the Reliques & Bones of Saints, which were kept in the Reliquaries of that Church) Faine would I go throughout the whole world, and say that Luigi the sonne of Ignatius is a great Saint: and I wish I could shew to euery one his glory, to the end that God might be glorifyed.— He hath so great glory be­cause he operated interiourly.—Who can euer expresse the valew and vertue of inter­nall workes, there is no comparison between the internall and the externall.—Luigi whilest he was on earth, held his mouth open towards the countenance of the Word. (She meaneth heere that this blessed soule lo­ued the internall inspirations, which the Word sent to his hart, and he did execute them the best he could.) Luigi was an vn­knowne [Page 253] Martyr, because he that loueth thee, O my God, knoweth thee to be so great and so infinitly amiable, that it is a great Martyr­dome for him to find that he cannot loue thee as he desires, and much more to find that thou art not beloued by thy creatures, but offended. —He made himselfe also of himselfe a Martyr.—O how much did he loue on earth, and therefore now he enioyeth God in heauen in a greatfullnes of loue.—The Word shot through his hart, as with a dart, when he was mortall, and now that he is in heauen, those darts do repose in his hart, be­cause these communications whichhe deserued by the acts of loue, and the vnion which he made (which were the darts) now he vnder­standeth and enioyeth. She saw then, that this Saint prayed earnestly for those who in earth had giuen him any spirituall help, whereupon she sayd; And I also will endeauour to help soules, that if any of them go to heauen it may pray for me, as Luigi doth for such as gaue him help on earth.

The Reuerend Fathers of the So­ciety of Iesus hauing afterwardes vnder­stood, that Suor Maria Maddalena had in [Page 254] Rapt receaued so great a proofe of the sanctity of this their Beato, desired of the Monastery wich great instance, a Copy of as much as hath been heere deliuered. And because the sayd Fathers haue euer giuen great help to this Monastery, in spirituall matters, their desires were easi­ly satisfyed. And to the end, that this matter might remaine more authentical, they procured that it might be examined and confirmed by witnes of credit ther­fore at the request of the sayd Fathers, the Lord Archbishop of Florence did vpon the 15. of Aprill in the yeare 1606 enter into the Monastery to the good Mother, who for the sicknes wherein she was, could not rise out of her bed. He exami­ned her particulerly about the whol mat­ter in the presence of the Gouernour of the Monastery, and of two other Priests who accompanyed him, togeather with Niccolo Rogetti, a publique Notary of the Rota of Rome; and the good Mother euer with profound humility and reuerence, answered to all their demands, affirming that to be true which it was sayd that she [Page 255] [...]ad seene in Rapt, concerning the glory of B. Ludouicus of Gonzaga.

But then what affliction of hart she felt (for she expected nothing lesse then [...]o be examined about such thinges) can­not by any meanes be exprest. Note. Nor was [...]he to be recomforted (so much she did [...]bhorre that her prayses should be publi­ [...]hed:) & she sayd (being much grieued) [...]s it possible that a vile Creature, such a one as [...] am, should be noted and written downe in [...]ookes, and mentioned by the monthes of men! Finally for the quieting of her in some measure, it was needfull that the Confes­sarius should tell her, that this happened [...]y the will of his diuine Maiesty, to the [...]nd, that his glory might the more ap­peare in that of his Beato.

She reduceth a Butt of wine which was spoy­led, to the former goodnes. She freeth one of the Religious from the paynes of the Stone, & two others from other dangerous sicknesses. CHAP. 70.

IN the yeare 1602. there happened an accident, like another whereof there was speach before. For a Butt of wine being spoyled in the Monastery, the Re­ligious had recourse to Suor Maria Mad­dalena, and she one morning (after being communicated) went thither where th [...] Butt was; and hauing made some shor [...] prayer, the Wine returned miraculously to the former goodnes, and the Religi­ous who yet liue do testify this Miracle vpon oath.

In the same yeare, Suor Catharin [...] Ginori a Religious Profest, who had bee [...] afflicted & tormented with the paine o [...] the Stone for the space of three years, wa [...] once amongst other tymes, more vexe [...] [Page 257] without taking any rest at all, for the space of six whole dayes & nights; & she came in fine to those te [...]ms, that she could not support the rage of her torment. But being visited by Suor Maria Maddalena, looking towardes her she sayd; O my Mo­ther I b [...]seech you, Note. pray vnto our Lord to mi­ [...]igate my paynes, that with patience I may beare them; for I doubt much that they may cast me vpon despaire. As soone as the bles­sed Mother heard that word, she instantly put her selfe into prayer, and presently the sicke person fell a sleep, and awaking she found her selfe intierely tree and whole▪ by the earnest prayers of the ser­uant of God, as she her selfe now liuing testifyeth vpon her oath.

It happened another tyme, that Suor Maria Maddalena Mori being trou­bled extrem ly with the Sciatica, which had kept her for the space of 18. moneths without being able to rise out of her bed, and Suor Maria Maddalena (being in Ex­tasis vpon good Fri [...]ay, in Meditation of the Misteryes of the holy Passion) the sicke person found her selfe toucht and [Page 258] told interiourly, that if she were placed in the others presence, she should be freed of her paine. Therefore she was brought by the Religious into the presence of the deuout Mother being in Rapt, and the sicke person being set vpon her knees be­fore her, that side of her was toutcht where she felt the paine, and presently she found her selfe deliuered thereof and free from the infirmity, whereof she had no tast in all the rest of her life, which is testifyed by many of the Religious yet liuing.

In like manner it came to passe, that Suor Maria Catharina Chel [...]s had been two yeares in the hands of Phisitians, & Surgeons by occasion of a horrible soare in her right arme, which had made three holes, and by one of them a bone went out. One day being extraordinarily op­prest with paine, she had recourse to the Mother Suor Vangelista del Giocondo, that she would help her, who answered by the inspiration of God, that she should go for help to Suor Maria Maddalena, which instantly was put in execution. [Page 259] Now she (vnswathing the sicke Arme) drew forth the tents, by which only act the paine ceased, and in short tyme she recouered her wonted health, to the wonder of those Phisitians who held her incure. This Religious who is yet liuing, with many others doe auow this Mira­cle.

Many other graces besides these, did this Monastery obteine by her me­rits, but for breuityes sake they are omit­ted. It may suffice, that there was no one in the monastery who receaued not sin­guler benefits of God by her prayers. And they who at the present liue, haue all of them testifyed vpon oath, and do continually auow, the meruailous things which our Lord did worke by this deere Spouse of his.

Being grieuously si [...]ke she did not at the first excuse her selfe from her rigorous manner of life; but growing to spit bloud in great quantity, she attended to the recou ry of her health. Being after cur [...]d, she returned to her office. CHAP. 71.

SCARSELY had she ended her Of­fice of the Mistres of the Nouices, and being confirmed therein for three other years, when in the yeare 1602. she was ouertaken with a continuall Catarre, which wrought vpon her in such sort, as wholy to depriue her of her strength, in a very short tyme. Yet she making small account thereof, would neuer excuse her selfe from the rigour of the life she led; nay she increased it by more sharp pen­nances: being in doubt that it might ar­riue by the art of her enemy, to alienate her therby from austerity For this cause she would say; O how watchfull ought we to be ouer ourselues, so dull and cowardly is [Page 261] this sense of ours, which will esteeme that to be weaknes & i [...]firm [...]ty, Note. whi [...]h indeed is noth ng but d [...]owsin [...]s for the getting o [...]ly of some re­pose. And to herselfe, looking on her selfe, she would say; I know thee well inough, and I will neuer do after thy fancy, but gladly im­ploy my selfe in accomplishment of the will of God.

In the meane tyme her sickenes in­creast, and in the month of Ap [...]ill 160 [...]. a veine brake in her breast, so as she cast vp great quantity of bloud, which weak­ned her much. But for all this, nothing daunted she would neuer thinke of re­storing her selfe, esteeming that by the fauour of God she might ouercome the inconuenience. Yet sometymes she her selfe would say; I am many tymes conside­ring, whether I be she, that I was or no, be­cause heeretofore, I conceaued that with a strong resolution I could ouercome any difficul­ty, and now the more I force my selfe, so much the more feeble and faint I am. Neither wo [...]ld her Superiours presume hauing seene in her so great wonders to com­mād her by holy Obedience that she should [Page 262] go into the bed, and forbeare the auste­rityes of her life, though they fayled not earnestly to desire it of her; but contra­ry wise she made earnest prayers, mingled with salt teares to God, that he would not permit that she should seeme sicke. Finally she was reduced to such termes, that she could not take any food, nor make two paces without much afflictiō, and her Superiours commanded her to go to bed. Imediatly she did as they en­ioyned, such account did she make of ho­ly Obedience, Note. but because as hath beene sayd, she feared much that this might happen by the stratagems of the Diuell, whilest she tooke conuenient remedyes for her body, she was much troubled in her mind.

She continued so, till the second of August with singuler patience; when being first surprised with an extraordi­nary accident of her cough, there follo­wed a very great aboundance of bloud which she could not forbeare to cast vp. The Phisitians were in some doubt least perhaps she might be suffocated with [Page 263] that bloud; and so continued she till the day of S. Laurence, there being found no remedy by which her bleeding might be stayed. At that tyme all the Religious stood round about her bed, euen ouer­whelmed with affliction: but to all of them she gaue courage, and assured them confidently, that she was not then to dye but that she must make an end of her of­fice of Mistress of the Nouices, as indeed it happened; for shortly after, being in great part deliuered of her infirmity, v­pon the feast of all the Saints, she resu­med her Charge, to the ioy of the whole Monastery.

Our Lord telleth her in a Rapt, that she was to suffer much till her death. She is elected Subprioresse by the Religious, and soone after she is assaulted by her last sicknes. CHAP. 72.

VPON the day of S. Iohn Baptist in the yeare 1604. she was rapt in Ex­tasis, this being the last Rapt which was [Page 264] manifested to the Religious, and she vn­derstood by God, that from thenceforth, euen to her death, she was to be afflicted with continuall sicknes. She with a cheerfull countenance made answere, O my Iesus, wilt thou haue me become as a little Infant, nay wilt thou that I be borne againe? And being all in admiration, she added; O how little shall I become againe, by reason of wh ch littlenes, these soules of myne will know me no longer She would by this in­ferre, as afterwards by Obedience she re­lated, that by occasion of her sicknes, she was now to lead a life so different from the former, that it would seeme to them a being borne againe, because she was to beare the naked crosse. This succeeded punctually; for from that tyme forward, she found so great pouerty of spirit, as it might seeme, after a sort, that she was a­bandone [...] by God. Yet she neuertheles was still more earnest in the execution of the diuine Will, and shewed her selfe ready to suffer any afflictiō whatsoeuer, & thē shortly after returned out of Rapt.

In the meane tyme she ended her [Page 265] Office of Mistresse of the Nouices; and be­cause new Officers were to be chosen, she (fearing very much that some other charge might be giuen her) did humbly propose her case, and much desired to re­pose a little in her so great weaknes, and withall in respect of her sicknes which so continually called vpon her. This she sayd not, for the ease of her body, but to auoyd all kind of superiority. The Reli­gious being assembled among themselues considering the great goodnes of this holy Soule, they chose her by common consent to be Subprioresse of the Mona­stery, in the moneth of October of the same yeare. She accepted the Office, but with much griefe of mind, esteeming her self vnable to satisfy so great an obli­gation, yet being resigned to the Will of God, she instantly quieted her selfe, and began her charge with singuler exam­ple.

But as it pleased Almighty God, eight da [...]es were not past, when she be­ing assayled by a vehement feuer and in­tense paines of [...]he head, she was forced [Page 266] to retyre to bed, although she vsed all en­deauour to rise euery morning with the other Religious to heare Masse, and to receaue the food of the Angells. Retur­ning afterwards into her cell, so weake would she be growne with it, and so af­flicted, that euen for pure weaknes she was like to swoune. Yet being vrged by the great deuotion she carryed towardes that heauenly food, she imbraced euery morning the same trouble; so that she was often assaulted by an extraordinary accesse of a feuer, euen at that tyme. Nay euen for this very cause, she suffered e­uery morning most bitter paynes vntill her death; because her body not being able to mainteine it selfe, through the great weaknes wherein it was (vnles from three to three houres it were succes­siuely fed) she indured patiently all that misery, that she might communicate.

Sometymes being exhorted by the Religious, that for this reason she would not frequent the B. Sacrament euery morning, but by forbearing it the better attend to the recouering of her health, [Page 267] the good Mother made answere; If it seeme fit to you that I forbeare for my vnwor­thines, willingly I will be depriued; ut if you be moued by other respects I would neuer ye [...]ld to it, though it should cost me my life, vnles the ghostly Father should impose it vpon m [...]ly Obedience. For me thinkes that I am [...]ur [...], that if I had not the dayly help of this most holy Communion, I could not support the con­tinuall paynes of my infirmity, togeather with the great desolation of my spirit; but after I haue receaued this food of life, I feele much vigour towardes the enduring of my affli­ctions.

Among the rest, one of the things that much payned her, was the being cō ­tinually in her bed; for, in that she was of an actiue nature, she felt extreme mor­tification thereby. And she was wont to say; That our Lord could not send her a paine to which naturally she might haue more repu­gnance, then to this. But yet because she knew for certaine, that such was the will of God, it cannot be exprest how much contentmēt she found, euen in her grea­test dolours. Eight dayes before she fell [Page 268] sicke, hearing the life of a Saint read in the Refectory, who had suffered much for God, she did yet still kindle her selfe so much towards suffering, that she ear­nestly againe desired occasiō of our Lord to suffer agreably to his will; hauing en­tirely forgotten all the afflictions that she had endured before. To this purpose one of her Sisters once saying to her; Mother doth not that seeme to you a great affliction, which you suffered in those fiue yeares of your Probation? But the Mother quickly an­swered; That she would neuer account that, to haue beene a tyme of pure suffering, because therein she had tasted of certaine celestiall de­lights which were able to sweeten any bitter­nes of payne whatsoeuer, but that (sayth she) which I desire now of God is this, that he w [...]ll graunt me a pure suffering, Admi­table strength of mind. and that it may be tempred with no d [...]light: and through the con­fidence which I haue in the diuine goodnes, I hope that before I dye, I shall obteyne this grace; for I know that these delicate meates which are so gratefull to our tast, cānot be fed vpon at that beauenly table.

She is violently handled by her sicknes, and she supporteth all with singular patience. CHAP. 73.

THIS her so earnest desire of suffe­ring was not made in vaine; for to such termes the holy Mother was redu­ced, that in this crosse of infirmity, she resembled after a sort her Iesus, when by the most intense paines of the Crosse he was tormented. And although in her necessity the Religious were euer present and there was no want of any thing, yet in all this she tooke no comfort at all; & she would say sometymes; That she had a hart vncapable of any thing, but anguish; and those thinges which were wont to bring her comfort, were now changed into paine and griefe. Her torments, togeather with the danger of her life, grew to be euery day, more & more; but that bred no decrease in her of the ardent desire to grow in suf­fering, and in the midst of much anguish (by moments casting vp her eyes to hea­uen) [Page 270] she thanked God for hauing preser­ued her life vntill that houre, wherin she tryed and tasted of pure sufferance for loue of him, euen as her selfe could haue wished Sometyms considering the parts o [...] her body made subiect to so continual p [...]nes▪ she sayd; I know w [...]ll that my sinn [...]s are such a [...]so many, that I d [...]serue another manner o [...] ch [...]ist [...]em [...]nt then this.

Moreouer the paine of her teeth did solicite her for the space of two year; Note. night and day, w [...]th such fury, that she was sometymes vrged to breake into la­mentable wo [...]ds, when she found no re­medy that could ease her. This paine was in such degree, that she could not touch one row of her teeth with the other, so as when she was to take her food, the tears were forced from her eyes. And yet fur­ther, this paine did so consume and eare into the very rootes of her teeth, that all of them by little and little fell out of her mouth, through the excesse of anguish.

If she chanced to haue an appetite to one thing more then another, she estee­med it for a notable defect to giue any [Page 271] signe thereof; and much more to make it expresly knowne. And because a Lady who was deuoted to her, and most affe­ctionate to the Monastery, being indu­ced by Charity, did often send thither some meats well made, whereby the af­flicted mother might in some sort restore her selfe; she vnderstanding it, made a scruple, and would not eate thereof. But because there was thē nothing els which might giue her nutrimēt, she was exhor­ted by the ghostly Father to tast of it, as­suring her that she might depose all scru­ple. By this meanes she quieted her selfe, yet feeling euer great auersion in taking such meats as those, and she would often say; That euen in sicknes they should not looke to any other thing, Note. but that holy Pouerty might shine at all tymes. And so, by how much more delicate and curiously drest the meats were which she was to take, so much more difficulty & payne she found in taking them; keeping euer her mind stifly bent vpon the life of Christ Iesus, who for the reason of our saluation reie­cted all contentment whatsoeuer.

[Page 272]The pa nes of her head did dayly more and more torment her, and especi­ally vpon the Fridayes, for then she al­wayes suffered extraordinary affliction, after that▪ by Iesus, he crowne of thorns was put vpon her head, as may be seene in the seauenth Chapter of the second part. B [...]side [...] she found oftentymes that her body was as if it had beene pierced through, by certaine cruell shoots, which tormented her like so many darts; and lastly an istue which the Phisitians had made for the lessening of her infirmity▪ put her to much trouble in that weake state, and insteed of easing did afflic [...] her.

Vpon the feeling of all these payne [...] turning her eyes towar [...]es a Cru [...]ifixe sh [...] would say; O my Lord, if thou dost no [...] graunt me help and hart, this body of myn [...] cannot indure all these passions. She was al­so much troubled with a feare which she ha [...] of offending God, by the wordes o [...] lamentation, which sometymes she vttered; and therefore she would intreate the Religious, that they would pray God t [...] [Page 273] lend her force, whereby she might stand vnder the burthen of so great anguish, without the least offence to his diuine Maiesty. And so much was her thought heereupon, that often she would say with profound humility to the Gouernour of that Monastery; Father do you thinke that I shallbe saued, This ho­ly wo­man was no Pro­testant. & he answering like a man amazed, why do you aske me such a question? the good Mother would reply, Let me tell you Father, it is a great matter for a crea­ture, who neuer did good in her life, to appeare before that high Purity of God; and yet a­gaine she would be asking, Father do you thinke that I shallbe saued? In which speach did shine her great humility, since she could be doubtfull of her saluation, who had both led such a holy life, & had been honoured euen on earth by so admirable graces from God.

Of her great Patience in the paynes of her sicknes, and how she receaued the Sacra­ment of Extreme Vnction. CHAP. 74.

SHE hauing demaunded of God, as hath been sayd already, that she might purely and solely suffer; when any thing brought the least shaddow of comfort to her, she would be seriously thinking whether in that she had not offended God, and whether for that cause, she might not perhaps be suffering perpetu­ally in the next life. And being told by the Ghostly Father, that before her death it was likely, she might feele much spiri­tuall comfort, I aske not that, answered she, of my Lord, but indeed I aske patience of him, Inuinci­ble spi­rit. for the supporting of these payns. Wher­by yet she was not afflicted so furiously, as that she fayled to exercise according to her power, the Office of Subprioresse, gi­uing conuenient instructions to those sisters which repaired to her. And it was [Page 275] an admirable thing, that none of them could euen then go from her without ex­treme contentment and satisfaction. Note. But her anguish more increasing euery day, she felt sometimes in her brest, as if it had beene a rasour, which would haue deui­ded her parts one from another; some­times in her head, as if there had beene strockes with hammers, and such other vnspeakable torments, that if formerly she had not freely offered her selfe to suf­fer, or had not had a liuely notice of the nobility of suffering for the loue of Iesus Christ, her so many seuerall anguishes, which were excessiue beyond humane conceit, would infallibly haue produced wordes of impatience.

Among other thinges, it was mat­ter of much compassion, to consider her body so consumed, that her bones made great holes, though her skin, and con­cauityes in the bed, wherein she lay; so that when for any necessary occasion, the Religious were to rayse her vp, she suffered paines that were insufferable. And that which giueth irrefragable te­stimony [Page 276] to her Purity, is, that when the Religious were performing those afore­sayd offices to her person, Note. she would say to them; Do you thinke, O my Sisters, that this touching or wrapping of myne, which you haue vsed for my assistance, hath impeached Virgin [...]ty or Purity in any degree? if you thinke it haue, I will procure to help my selfe alone, or els I will remayne still in the place where I am. An euident signe, that, as she had re­lated to her Confessarius, she had neuer cō ­ceaued or knowne any thing in her selfe which might be contrary to Chastity in the least degre.

The Phisitians could neuer find a reason, how that body might be able to keep it selfe in life so long, vnder the burthen of so many & so cruell tormēts. Nay, and the Religious themselues, be­ing all astonished would say sometymes, that it was impossible for her to liue 8. dayes. And yet those dayes did passe, & weekes, and moneths; so that all human discourse was put to silence, and it grew to be accounted miraculous (that body of hers being then reduced to such state, [Page 277] that hardly the Religious had the hart to visit her, as not being able to endure so lamentable a spectacle.) And euen when they did visite her, they could not con­taine their tears; they had not the power to looke vpon her; they lost as it were the vse of speach so as then they parted from her very often without speaking any word vnto her at all.

The Father who then had the care of the Monastery, & communicated her euery morning, did often seriously con­sider her, extremely fearing that she had not force to swallow downe that cele­stiall food, as also he doubted least that act of piety, in the bitternes of her pains, might depriue her of life. Notwithstan­ding all this, she tooke hart by tymes, & would needs euery day heare the sacred Office, to which she would often listen with incredible attention, whilest two of her Sisters were reciting it neere her bed; and sometymes she would also her selfe pronounce some verses. Finally, after fiue months of so great infirmity, she was exhorted by the Phisitians to take [Page 278] the Extreme Vnction, esteeming that at the most she could not passe two or three dayes of life. She (as foreknowing her approaching death) did instantly resigne and prepare her selfe with great humili­ty, for the taking of that holy Sacrament. But first she did with ardent wordes re­commend the Monastery to the Father, who was the Gouernour thereof, and made him a promise, that if she went to heauen, she would pray earnestly to God both for him and all the Religious, that after this short life they might meet in that celestiall kingdom. Note. She then desired the Prioresse to draw all the Religious thither into her presence; and she asked pardon of them all for her defects, and for the euill example that she had giuen them, encouraging them to keep themselues true spouses of Christ Iesus.

After this, she receaued of the Gho­stly Father on the 13. of May in the year 1607. the Extreme Vnction, and she her selfe did answere both to the verses, and to the Letanies, and neuer remoued her eye from a Crucifixe, which she would needs hold cōtinually in her hand. There [Page 279] were not then heard other then sighes and sobbes of the Religious, who all be­ing prostrate about the bed of their deer Mother, made as it were a very poole of tears. As soone as she had receaued this Sacrament, by the comfort which she drew from thence, she was all cleere in countenance, and seemed in a manner as if all her paines had left her. And turning towards the Confessarius she sayd; Father I vnderstand that to morrow morning you will go to visit those Fathers the Eremits of Monte Senario, A most holy Er­mitage within 8. miles of Flo­rence. and now I tell you that you may go securely. Concerning me, haue no doubt at all, for you shall find me aliue at your returne, and I beseech you recommend me to their prayers, whereby I much confide, that our Lord may graunt me grace that I may be saued. The Confessarius then answered that he had no mind to go, considering the state where­in she was; she replyed yet againe; Go se­curely, for you shall fin [...]me aliue. And so he hauing a firme hope therof, went thither where he had designed; & returning af­ter three dayes, did find her in the selfe same termes.

Hauing prepared her selfe to death, she piously rendreth her soule into the hands of her beloued Iesus. CHAP. 75.

AFTER she had receaued the Sacra­ment of Holy Oyle, in those 13. dayes of her suruiuing, she was much more af­flicted with seuerall paynes, & it seemed as if they had al vnited themselues to pul her downe. And that little flesh which had been resting vpon her afflicted bons, through the excesse of anguish was di­stilled into so great aboundance of sweat as not only the sheets but euen the bed was bathed therwith, so as it was neces­sary for some of the Religious, to be euer present with linnen cloaths wherewith to dry her. But she all this while, atten­tiue to the saluation of soules, thought still vpon new wayes how to please the diuine Maiesty, Note. and causing the Mother Prioresse to be called to her, she discoursed with her at large of Euangelicall Perfe­ction, [Page 281] and of that which concerned the good of her religion, promising her that she would giue it more assistance from heauen, then she had giuen heere on earth. Then, to all the Mothers and Si­sters she againe gaue profitable remem­brances amongst which she willed them in particuler; Note. That they should loue nothing but Christ Iesus, that in him they should place all their hope, and that they should euer be de­sirous to suffer for the loue of God. After which wordes she tooke leaue of them.

Being then neere vnto her last pas­sage, the Confessarius demanding of her, whether yet she was much afflicted and tormented with paine, she answered; You shall vnderstand, O Father, that there is no part of my body which is not ful of paine, yet indeed, I find a great peace in my hart. But that which giueth cleere testimony of her sanctity, and of all that which in her life is written, is that a little after turning towards the sayd Father she cō ­sulted him about some things, to which he hauing giuen satisfaction, You shall know (sayth she) that I haue euer suffered [Page 282] my selfe to be guided simply by Obedience to my Superiours, Note. and in all my actions haue had no other thing in my mind, but the presence of God.

In the meane tyme, vpon the 24. of May 1607. on the day of the most ho­ly Ascension, she had the Recommendation of the soule; and (hauing almost lost her speach) yet in the midst of the sighes & teares of her Sisters, which made a gar­land of grief about the poore bed where­on she lay, turning her head towards the Confessarius she asked him, when he could giue her the Viaticum, and it being told her that after midnight her desire should be satisfyed, she began in that dolorous, but yet glorious state, to discourse with so much feruour of spirit, of the thinges of heauen, Note. that it was as if she would haue melted and distilled away in the ex­cesse and quintessence of loue.

At midnight, the Father returned to her with the Viaticum, and (which till then had neuer happened) he commu­nicated her in the presence of all the Re­ligious. This being done, she was obser­ued [Page 283] to reioyce exceedingly, and through the great spirituall contentment of her soule, to receaue strength euen in her body; but by this tyme, the houre of her parting out of this transitory life drew neere vpon her, and of her aspiring to that Crowne which once being gotten is neuer lost. Therefore the Fathers was called to her at That is about 8. or 9. by our accoūt. twelue of the clocke in the morning, that he might be present at her death, as was much desired by her. In the same manner did they remay [...]e til 14. recyting Psalmes and Hymnes, for thē she had wholy lost the vse of speach. But the Ghostly Father, being yet to say Masse, & to communicate the Religious, he departed thence; and whilest he pre­pared himselfe, he was aduertised how that holy Soule was euen then going to God; so that he was much perplexed with the doubt of what he were best to do, because if he went to the dying Mo­ther, he should not be able (it being then too late) either to say masse, or commu­nicate the Religious.

But by the prouidence of God it [Page 284] came into his mind, to send her word, that in vertue of holy Obedience, she shold respite her dying so long, as that he might haue ended Masse, and ministred the most holy Sacrament to the Religious. It is an admirable thing, how when she receaued that message, she seemed to be all reuiued, & strengthned, yea and not hauing spoken at all for many hours, she then sayd instantly with a cleare and cheerefull voyce, Note. being accompanyed with a gracious smile; Benedictus Deus. And hauing demanded somwhat which might giue her strength, she turned to her Sisters who there were present, saying; I giue thankes vnto our Lord, that euen to the very last he hath left me so desolate, Vn­speak­able spirit. and without comfort. I do well content my selfe with any thing that pleaseth him. And yet againe; I offer vnto him, any spirituall com­fort that I might haue, so that only I my be saued. Whilest she interteyned her selfe with these so great actions of spirit, the Father, withall the Religious returned to her, and kneeling about her bed, all afflicted and full of teares, they recyted [Page 285] Psalmes and Hymnes, to the end that her holy soule might in the midst of those di­uine Laudes (which by her were so en­tierly loued) be receaued into that cele­stiall Countrey.

At 18. houres of the clocke vpon Friday, & expresly at that houre where­in Christ Iesus our Lord was tormented vpon the Crosse with the greatest pains, she also vpon the Crosse of her bitter af­flictions, although with extreme sweet­nes, & almost no motion at all, finished happily her life on 25. of May, in the yeare 1607. that being the feast day of S. Zanobius Bishop of Florence. Her counte­nance remayned so faire and white, that insteed of giuing offence, it did of all sides breath forth deuotion, & the odour of sanctity. And that holy soule, like vn­to purest done, being euery way enuiro­ned with glorious light, and accompa­nyed by squadrons of Angels, did flye as becommeth vs to beleeue, into the bo­some of God, to liue happily there for all eternity. The Mother Suor Maria Madda­lena dyed in the yeare of her age 41. and [Page 286] 2. monthes, and 24. dayes; and of her being Religious in the yeare 24. and 25. dayes.

O blessed soule, now that thou li­uest triumphant in that happy countrey of Charity, in that kingdome of loue, imploy I beseech thee thy feruent prayers to the great God, for the children of thy Monastery. Thou didst vndergo many labours for them, thou didst beare paine­full burthens, that thou mightst with excellēt vertue discouer to them the way of true happines. And if thy zeale were so great in this miserable and fading life, now that thou art ascended vp to heauen and art inflamed with more ardent cha­rity, how much greater must thy heat be in that most glorious kingdome, which was heere so great in the company of terrene and humane passions. No other thing is aspired by them, but to feele by experience the force of thy deere and blessed help, by giuing help with thy prayers, towardes those vertues which conduct the possessours of them to that crowne, of which there is difficulty in [Page 287] getting, but no danger in loosing. Per­mit not that any tyme the horrible infer­nall Serpent, with the poyson of discord may disturbe their holy purposes; nor diminish their Obediēce which is both the Mother and the Nurse of peace. Procure that these thy sisters who are consecrated to the seruice of God, may be zealous ac­cording to humane possibility towardes true Religious obseruance, and that they may haue no other ayme but to execute those Orders and Counsells tending to sal­uation, which they haue receaued from their Superiours. Confirme them I be­seech thee, in such a delightfull loue to­wards candour of mind, & internall pu­rity, that they may sooner consent to giue their bodyes to a thousand deaths, then their soules to the spot of any one impure cogitation. Kindle thou by pray­ers, in the minds of those that are Supe­riours, such an ardent deuotion to holy Pouerty, that they may neuer permit the least trifle to be held in propriety, wher­by the vigour of Religious obseruance may the better be maynteyned, whilest [Page 288] in them (as there did in the holy Apostls) may raigne vnasid [...]s, & cor vnum. Let them neuer carry inordinate affection towardes themselues, but only be atten­tiue in seconding the good will of God, and mortifying their senses, making this life to be nothing els, but a full measure and heape of vertue.

I will not now expresse my selfe to thee in many wordes, to intreate thy prayers to the eternall God for me, who yet find my selfe in this valley of teares; for I confide in that which thou didst so often promise me, with carefull charity, whilest I ministred to thee the most holy Sacraments, in thy last sicknes. O blessed Soule, we all relying vpon the sweet assi­stance of thy prayers, doe hope by the goodnes of God, after this short pilgri­mage of ours, to arriue with happines to that high hill of heauen, where thou be­ing adorned with immortall light, dost liue more triumphant and glorious, then can be imagined by the poore thoughts of man, which are euen ouer whelmed by the greatnes therof.

Much people concurred to the sight of her body and the funeralls; and she was after buryed with great deuotion. CHAP. 76.

THE Religious therefore seeing in their presence their deere Mother depriued of life, it cannot be exprest, what cordial sighes of affection they dis­charged from their harts, towardes the blessed body, and in what aboundance they did euen raine tears from their eyes. On the one side stood the Nouices, on the other the yong Religious, who had beene gouerned by her, and those others also who had beene vnder her care in the Office of Subprioresse. Then all the other Mothers togeather, did compasse in the holy Corpes, making pious and deuout contemplations. And in that dolorous spectacle, there were heard so piteous sighes, and so ardent sobbes, that no one could hold from tears. Neither did they faile to do so also in the Chapter-house, [Page 290] whither she was brought vpon the Beare after they had performed the vsual sacred ceremonyes, to recite deuout Hymnes, and Psalmes. The place whereon she lay was couered with store of flowers, & she in the midst therof; dead I confesse, but with a face so Angelical, as that it seemed after a sort, that the glory of her soule did euen shine in some degree through her body. At two hours before Sunne set, at those grates of the Church, which an­swere vpon the Chapter-house, there was made by the Father, who hath the charge of them, a spirituall discourse to all the Religious, in honour of the seruant of God, exalting those holy vertues wher­by on earth she had purchased a Crown in Heauen.

On the morning following, the holy body was placed in the Church, of whose death when the voyce was a little spread throughout the Citty, such a multitude of people came in that it was a wonder. The people in a holy manner were striuing among themselues, now in taking with deuotion of those flowers, [Page 291] which vpon the Blessed Corpes were scat­tered, now in kissing the habit wherwith it was clad, now in touching the hearse, and now calling Suor Maria Maddalena a Blessed woman, and a Saint; nor knew they how to departe thence, but would enioy, as long as it was possible, the sight of that diuine countenance. And (to satisfy the pious affection of the people) by tymes, it was necessary to co­uer the hearse againe (and that aboun­dantly) with flowers, that euery one might depart contented.

Some were also placed for the guard of the Blessed Body, it being doubted least the people should deuide some part of it from the rest. And for the great con­course, there was difficulty to performe the sacred Office. The Church was open from the 15. houre of the same morning with free liberty for euery one to see the B. Mother, but fearing there would be some cōmotion, it was shut afterwards, & so the doores were beaten with blows and our eares by the earnest prayers of such as desired to see her. Therfore there [Page 292] was no remedy, but to open the gate a­gain at the Two houres before Sunset. 22. houre, & to light torches to the end, that the deuout people might be satisfyed in their pious desires; and so things continued till the Sunne set. 24. houre. The Church was shut after this, and the Blessed Corpes layd in a Coffen, apparel­led (for the better preseruing of it from mo [...]thes and the like) in a Coate, a Sca­pulary, and a mantle of Taffaty. At the second houre of the night she was buryed behind the high Altar, with th [...]t honour and reuerence, which belonged to so great a seruant of God. Our Lord was not wanting, as he had already done in the life of Suor Maria Maddalena, so also to shew many miracles after her death, as cleere proofes of her great sanctity. And these miracles & graces granted by Almighty God to this deuout Mother, are placed in the end of the second part of her life, as may there be seene.

Laus Deo.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.